Naruto: Star Platinum in Konoha

Stone Sea, the invincible man lost to fate

This time, the fallen stars descended upon the world of Naruto

Kai: He’s the same type of ninja as me!

Orochimaru: You’re telling me this is called only knowing Taijutsu?

Obito: That bastard told me that his Stand only has a two-meter range?

Madara: I, Madara, would like to call you the strongest!

Name: Jotaro Kujo

Stand: Star Platinum

Avatar panel:

Strength: A

Speed: A

Defense: A

Growth: A

Accuracy: A

distance:???

Naruto: Star Platinum in Konoha
Chapter 1: Traveling Through the World of Naruto
dark.
The thick darkness covers itself.
My thoughts are confused.
The first element that comes to mind is the sea.
The boundless sea.
The vast sea level.
The blue sea water is surging with waves.
The waves beat against the rocks on the shore,
The waves splashed like broken jade.
The waves roared and thundered,
Galloping and running.
This is a sea of ​​changes in different natural phenomena.
On this turbulent sea,
The sky also lost its former peaceful tranquility.
Clouds are flowing one after another,
Go far away.
Far beyond the horizon,
The sun and moon rise and fall.
The sky and the sea seemed to be connected together as if the fast-forward button was pressed.
Everything in the world is flowing away at a speed that exceeds its original state.
“It looks like you’re two steps behind.”
A slightly mocking voice echoed in my mind.
“The Joestar family, due to their bloodline, can draw strength from honor and courage, and repeatedly defeat fate.
However, its weakness also comes from fate!”
“Jotaro Kujo, your daughter is your weakness!!”
Thunder exploded in my mind,
The fragments of memory came rushing towards us like an army.
Jotaro Kujo.
Age 42.
PhD in Oceanography.
The home is in a villa area in New York, USA.
Divorced.
He first worked at the Marine Research Institute, and later inherited his family business and took over the SPW Foundation.
Running around the world because of Dio’s legacy.
Even so, work will stop before 21:00 at the latest every day.
Don’t drink, smoke occasionally.
Go to bed at 11pm and get eight hours of sleep.
Xu Lun…
Jotaro Kujo remembered the desperate look on his daughter’s face as she fell into the sea.
Twenty-five years ago, I punched my way out of fate for my family.
Twenty-five years later, for the sake of his family, he still accepted his fate.
Ever since I awakened my substitute.
Never lost.
And now…
I… am dead…
Jotaro Kujo accepted everything calmly.
The only regret is that I was unable to completely protect my daughter’s life.
Time passes by every second.
The darkness gradually receded,
Instead, a little light appeared…
————————————————————————————
60 years of Konoha.
Inside the Ninja Academy’s office.
Iruka glanced down at the information on the table, and the boy’s life information was completely unfolded.
“Jotaro Kujo, the last name Kujo is really rare.”
Iruka sighed half-heartedly, his eyes moving from the data card to the silent figure three centimeters in front of him.
He has a tall and sturdy physique, and a pair of bright eyes like emerald green gems, as clear as the sky.
The other person had an expressionless look on his face, and his silence was a little frightening.
If it weren’t for this transfer student information card in my hand,
Iruka suspected that the other party must have walked into the wrong room.
This is a height far exceeding that of his peers.
He is only 12 years old and already 180cm tall? !
Iruka wondered if the other party was a new resident from another ninja country?
Since the end of the war, the five major countries have returned to peace. In order to make up for the sharp decline in population caused by the war, they have issued many policies to attract outstanding talents from other places.
It was precisely because of the release of these policies that Konoha was able to recuperate after the war and begin a new round of recovery.
We cannot rule out the possibility that other countries may have sent spies to Konoha to gather intelligence.
The things that these big shots are concerned about are not something that a small Konoha teacher like me can ask casually.
The only thing you can do right now is to devote yourself to your work.
Many years of educational experience.
Iruka knew exactly how to tell a good student from a bad one.
From the first three minutes after he came in, the other party said nothing, but he exuded an aura of intimidation without even being intimidating.
Iruka naturally classified the other person as difficult to discipline.
There is one more problem teenager in my class.
Iruka’s aching head was showing signs of cracking.
“Both Tiao and Cheng are pronounced as jo, so why not just call you JOJO from now on.”
In order to relieve the overwhelming pressure from the boy in front of him, Iruka touched his head and said half-jokingly.
“JOJO?”
The spirit was hit by some force at this moment.
Jotaro Kujo murmured the name, and his body seemed to be pulled back by something.
The confused eyes suddenly became clear.
“Don’t you like… this name?”
Iruka’s voice was a little nervous.
To be honest, when we first met, I was a little scared of this twelve-year-old student.
I wanted to use joking to get closer to the other person, but it seemed that I backfired and said the wrong thing.
“No, not really, it’s just very…”
Jotaro Kujo reached out and pulled the brim of his hat down slightly, as if searching for some appropriate words.
The air paused for a while.
Jotaro Kujo finally spoke.
“Nostalgia, the name JOJO is a bit nostalgic.”
The rustling of leaves in the wind outside made Jotaro Kujo’s voice seem particularly calm.
“Yeah?”
Iruka was stunned for a few seconds.
I’m curious about what the other person means by “missing”.
Facing JOJO’s fierce eyes,
Ilika didn’t dare to ask too much.
After all, the other person doesn’t seem like the type to open up and communicate in a friendly manner.
It’s good enough if you can make him speak calmly and say the first sentence when he enters the office.
Iruka encouraged himself in his heart.
After all, I am also an excellent teacher who educates students’ thoughts.
He believes that he is among the top three in Konoha.
As long as you proceed step by step,
Iruka is sure to guarantee that after graduation, Jotaro Kujo will not commit murder or arson!
“Then JOJO, I hope you can gain precious friendships with your classmates in this class.”
After calming down, Iruka stood up and led Jotaro Kujo out of the room.
The midday breeze of Konoha and Shuu caressed Jotaro Kujo’s resolute face.
Jotaro Kujo followed behind Iruka, looking around silently.
Logically, I should be dead.
What is the situation now?
Old-style wooden buildings with ninja-like costumes.
It is different from every place in your world.
If this is hell, Jotaro Kujo believes that his karma is not serious.
If it was heaven, Jotaro Kujo didn’t believe that he could cause the door to heaven to open for himself.
But.
What is this new world?
The new world created by Pucci?
No.
According to Pucci’s personality, he would never extradite himself to the new world.
The bloodline of the Joestar clan.
In the old world, they will be wiped out without a single Pucci left!
So.
Where are you now?
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Transfer Student Jotaro Kujo (Old Version)
“Ma’am, it’s a boy.”
“Jotaro, your name is Jotaro Kujo.”
“Jotaro, throw the ball to mommy.”
“Jotaro, you learned to walk so quickly.”
“Jotaro, tomorrow is your first day of school, do your best.”
“Jotaro, it’s okay even if you can’t speak. Mom will always be by your side…”
“Jotaro, hurry up… run away!!!”
Strong memories flooded into Jotaro Kujo’s mind.
Strange scenes flashed through my mind.
“hiss–!!”
Jotaro Kujo stopped and held his head with his right hand.
The extra memories are about to burst my brain.
“What’s wrong, JOJO, are you feeling unwell?”
Iruka turned around and asked Jotaro Kujo, who was a few centimeters taller than him.
“fine.”
Suppressing the doubts in his heart, Jotaro Kujo let out a breath and returned to his normal expression.
“Are you nervous?”
Iruka chuckled, imagining the other’s shy personality hidden under his burly figure, and couldn’t help laughing.
“JOJO, your personality doesn’t match your appearance!”
Jotaro Kujo’s eyes narrowed.
Iruka quickly explained: “According to Konoha’s medical psychology law, people will indeed become nervous when they are in an unfamiliar environment.”
“Don’t worry, JOJO, a new environment will lead to the beginning of new friendships. The students in our class are all very friendly!”
Iruka “comforted” Jotaro Kujo in a friendly manner, then reached out and opened the door of the classroom.
Realizing something, Jotaro Kujo opened his mouth, but was too late to speak.
“Bang!”
A blackboard eraser fell from mid-air and hit Iruka right on the head.
“Hahahaha, Iruka-sensei, you’ve been fooled!”
The proud and hearty laughter echoed in every corner of the classroom like an alarm clock.
“You again, Naruto!”
Iruka’s face was dark, and his hands holding the blackboard eraser were trembling slightly. He felt troubled and helpless about this matter.
Dust the chalk out of your hair.
Iruka put on a stern look.
“Naruto, you will stand at the door as punishment for this class!”
“Eh——!”
The smug look disappeared from Uzumaki Naruto’s face, and his expression suddenly became like a wilted flower, losing its color.
“I advised you not to do such a thing, but Iruka-sensei is not so easy to talk to.”
Nara Shikamaru put his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair, obviously knowing that things would turn out this way.
“It’s a good thing I didn’t agree to that Uzumaki Naruto.”
Akimichi Chouji thankfully grabbed the potato chips from the bag and put them in his mouth to chew.
“Tsk, boring guy.”
Uchiha Sasuke stood in front of the table with his fingers crossed and glanced away.
“Uzumaki Naruto… Uzumaki Naruto-kun…”
Hinata Hyuga lowered her head and looked shyly in the direction of Uzumaki Naruto.
“What? That’s not funny at all!”
Hearing that he was going to stand in the corner as punishment again, Uzumaki Naruto looked depressed. He did not dare to disobey Iruka’s order and walked out the door obediently.
As he walked past Jotaro Kujo, Naruto Uzumaki blinked his deep blue eyes and looked at Jotaro Kujo curiously.
“Okay, everyone!”
Iruka adjusted his attitude and clapped his hands:
“We have a new student in our class today.”
“JOJO, introduce yourself to everyone.”
After Iruka finished speaking, he gestured for Jotaro Kujo to go up to the podium, while he stepped aside.
As Jotaro Kujo walked up to the podium,
The students in the audience started talking to each other again.
Especially girls.
Jotaro Kujo’s tall and handsome figure is very attractive to girls.
“JOJO, so cool, is it a foreign name?”
Yamanaka Ino immediately approached the girl with pink hair and a broad forehead in the front row and said with interest:
“Xiaoying, look at this boy named JOJO, he is so tall and handsome.
Why don’t you go after him and leave Sasuke to me!”
“I don’t want that, Sasuke is the most handsome guy in Konoha!”
As the top fan of Sasuke’s fan club, Sakura firmly stands on the side of the Uchiha faction.
I am determined to become Sasuke’s woman!
But this man named JOJO is indeed different from others…
“Hello, my name is Jotaro Kujo.”
Jotaro Kujo spoke quite calmly.
With a soul in his forties, Jotaro Kujo didn’t say much when facing a group of teenage kids. He just spoke briefly and then kept silent.
“So cool, I think he’s even cooler than Sasuke!”
When Uchiha Sasuke heard this, he immediately put on an even more arrogant expression.
“Strange, his name is obviously Kujo Kujo Jotaro, why does Iruka-sensei call him JOJO?”
When Akimichi Chouji discovered the blind spot, he narrowed his eyes in confusion and even stopped eating.
“It should be that both ‘条’ and ‘承’ are pronounced as JO.”
Nara Shikamaru thought about it for a moment, then said with a slight smile:
“This is a middle-aged homophonic pun, Mr. Iruka, could it be that you gave it this nickname?”
“Hey – Iruka-sensei usually teaches us not to give nicknames to others casually!”
Naruto Uzumaki stuck his head out from the doorway and was greatly shocked.
“Hahaha–“
Iruka rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.
Really.
One day, I will be speechless because of these little brats.
“JOJO is not a nickname I came up with. Someone was called Jotaro Kujo before.”
As an excellent teacher, Iruka still has to distance himself from the indecent behavior of giving students nicknames.
“Okay, JOJO, just sit there.”
Iruka changed the subject in time, pointing his finger towards the back row, approximately near the window.
The classrooms of the Ninja School are equipped with three-seater tables and chairs.
The table and chairs where Jotaro Kujo was sitting were all vacant.
In recent years, due to the continuous decline in Konoha’s fertility rate, the number of students enrolled has been decreasing.
By the time Uzumaki Naruto’s class came around, there were a few more empty desks in the classroom.
In order to increase Konoha’s birth rate, the top leaders have implemented many measures.
This includes setting up an 18+ novel section in the bookstore.
It is worth mentioning that the most popular one is the intimate paradise.
“Your textbooks are ready. Let’s start the class.”
Jotaro Kujo nodded, had no objection, and walked down.
The students around him looked at Jotaro Kujo curiously, but due to Iruka’s scanning gaze during class, they had to turn their attention back to the classroom.
Jotaro Kujo was sitting at the table, his tall figure standing out among the group of students.
As a doctor of oceanography in his previous life, Jotaro Kujo came to the academy again, especially the academy that looked like a ninja elementary school. He felt curious but helpless at the same time.
first,
Jotaro Kujo prepares to organize the information he has.
The memories that suddenly appeared in his mind as he was walking were about Jotaro Kujo’s experiences in this world.
Jotaro Kujo who has the same appearance and name as himself.
He grew up in a wealthy family.
It’s just that the soul of this Jotaro Kujo was damaged at birth. Unlike normal children, it seems that several of his three souls and seven spirits were taken away.
Unable to speak, or not good at speaking.
Behavior is rigid.
Like a tall fool who can’t think.
Because of this, I was often bullied by other students at school.
Fortunately, he has parents who love their son.
Always take good care of the life of Jotaro Kujo in this world.
Until something unexpected happened and the family was visited by their enemies, and no one survived.
Jotaro Kujo is the only one left in this world.
Thanks to the relationship between his mother and relatives in the clan, Jotaro Kujo from this world was able to come to Konoha to live.
After he was killed by Pucci in the Stone Sea.
Like the time-travel comics I read in my youth, the soul traveled to Jotaro Kujo in this world and replaced him.
Jotaro Kujo quickly came to a conclusion.
Familiar Japanese, textbooks that are different from your own world.
The four words “Will of Fire” were written crookedly on the blackboard.
Yale yale.
Jotaro Kujo shook his head helplessly.
It seems to be a world completely different from my own.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3: Women’s noise is really annoying (old version)
“Now we will conduct group confrontation training.”
The school’s exercise ground,
Shuimu took out the list of students and arranged the competing groups.
“Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke.”
“Nara Shikamaru, Hyuga Hinata.”
“Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino.”
“Akimichi Chouji, Inuzuka Kiba.”
“Aburame Shino,…”
After assigning other people,
Mizuki noticed that the only name left on the list was Jotaro Kujo.
Originally, the number of people in the classroom was an even number, and the number of people in the group confrontation just matched.
Now that there is one more Jotaro Kujo, there is no one to be assigned.
After thinking for a while, Mizuki said to Jotaro Kujo:
“JOJO, this is your first time participating in this kind of training, just watch from the sidelines.”
Jotaro Kujo nodded and did not refuse.
I found an open space next to a tree and sat down.
First, you need to understand how ninjas in this world fight.
Second, Jotaro didn’t want to do anything to these little brats.
Jotaro Kujo himself has a mature personality beyond his peers, not to mention that he has lived for forty-two years.
Bullying kids or something is not as fun as bullying older bastards.
cut.
This little devil!
When Mizuki saw Jotaro Kujo leaning leisurely against the tree trunk, he couldn’t help but secretly clench the pen in his hand.
Wait, this guy will be interesting…
The first group to take the field was Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke.
Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are in opposition.
There were students watching the game all around.
Mizuki stood between the two of them.
“Seal of Opposition.”
“The battle begins.”
Mizuki instantly left the venue and came to the front of the students to watch the game.
Uzumaki Naruto rolled up his sleeves, full of fighting spirit.
“Yoshi, Uchiha Sasuke, I’m going to defeat you this time and make Sakura look at me with new eyes!”
“Boring, you are the last one, no matter how many times you come, the result is the same.”
Uchiha Sasuke stood opposite Uzumaki Naruto, his black pupils full of indifference.
“So handsome, come on Sasuke!”
The little girls who formed the fan group around them all showed heart eyes and screamed.
“Sasuke, Sasuke!!”
As the self-appointed leader of the Sasuke fan club, Sakura was the first to bear the brunt, shouting at the top of her lungs and arguing fiercely with Ino.
“Damn it, bastard Sasuke!”
Uzumaki Naruto saw the goddess cheering for Sasuke, clenched his fists, and rushed forward.
Uchiha Sasuke stepped back and easily dodged Uzumaki Naruto’s randomly swung fist.
Then he lifted his back foot and delivered a side whip.
Easily knocked Uzumaki Naruto away.
Mizuki used a pen to tick the box for Uchiha Sasuke.
It’s the same way every time, arranging the last-place Uzumaki Naruto to fight against the first-place Uchiha Sasuke, and the gap is indeed too big.
but.
Very interesting.
The corners of Shuimu’s mouth curled up slightly.
The defeat of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s little devil was very much to his liking.
“The winner is Uchiha Sasuke!”
After the two of them awkwardly made a sign of reconciliation, Mizuki shouted the name of the winner.
“Ahhhhhh!!!”
The group of girls burst into screams.
They gathered around Uchiha Sasuke like lions welcoming the right to mate on the grassland.
The girls showed themselves off to their heart’s content, hoping to get Uchiha Sasuke’s attention.
“Asshole, I lost to Sasuke again.”
Uzumaki Naruto was so jealous that his teeth were itching. This guy Sasuke was really popular and had a pretty face.
“Are you okay?”
At this time.
Jotaro Kujo stood up and walked to Uzumaki Naruto, and stretched out his hands which were in his trouser pockets.
“Um?”
Uzumaki Naruto raised his head and stared blankly at Jotaro Kujo’s towering figure.
In the past, no one paid attention to me when I was knocked to the ground.
Today, someone will…
Uzumaki Naruto’s lost mood disappeared, and he grabbed Jotaro Kujo’s hand and stood up.
The unfamiliar warmth in his palm made Uzumaki Naruto clench it again, unwilling to let go.
Uzumaki Naruto smirked at Kujo Jotaro.
“I haven’t used my full strength yet. I will definitely teach Usagi a lesson next time!”
Jotaro Kujo was surprised that Naruto Uzumaki was still holding his hand.
This blond kid couldn’t be gay.
During the time when he lived in the United States, Jotaro Kujo had seen many same-sex couples.
now.
As soon as I came to this ninja world.
Did you bump into one yourself?
suddenly.
Jotaro Kujo noticed something was watching him from behind.
The crowd, which was originally bustling and cheering for Uchiha Sasuke, suddenly became silent.
On the court.
The girls’ group and the boys standing apart looked at him with a hint of surprise, confusion and disgust.
This disgust is like doing something taboo that you shouldn’t do.
Jotaro Kujo didn’t understand and didn’t like it.
“JOJO, what are you doing!?”
A hot-tempered boy with a hedgehog-like hairstyle couldn’t help but shout:
“That’s a monster!”
“JOJO!”
“monster?”
Jotaro Kujo couldn’t understand what the other party was saying.
Naruto Uzumaki beside him glared at the boy with stubborn eyes.
Open your mouth.
Trying to refute something.
You can see everyone’s eyes.
Uzumaki Naruto’s blue eyes dimmed a little and his mouth slowly closed.
Shuimu narrowed his eyes.
As a teacher, I had to do nothing to stop it.
Instead, I enjoyed this interesting scene with great interest.
The other Xiaoqiangs were also watching this scene.
Silent.
As if he had some reservations,
No one stepped forward at the first moment.
“I thought JOJO was pretty cool at first, but I didn’t expect him to stand with the monsters.”
The girls in the group began to whisper.
“Yes, yes!”
“Mom said that people who play with monsters are not good people!”
“I suddenly have no feelings for JOJO!”
An ugly girl shook her head in disappointment, as if Jotaro Kujo had lost a great gift.
“Hey, JOJO, you got it!”
The reactions of the people around him made the hedgehog-haired boy raise his head, feeling even more proud.
He spoke up again, yelling.
“Don’t play with a monster, God knows what he will do to you!”
“asshole……!”
Jotaro Kujo, who never likes to get angry, was a little angry.
In his previous life, he had seen a lot of bullying in class, but this behavior made Jotaro Kujo very uncomfortable.
Uzumaki Naruto saw the reaction that Jotaro Kujo was going to make and stood in front of him.
“I’m fine, JOJO.
But…if you want to get along well with others in class, stay away from me…”
Ever since Uzumaki Naruto could remember.
The people in the village had a deep hatred towards him.
The food and milk received from the adoption home were expired.
Every time we arrived at a household’s door, we would be driven away with disgust.
Uzumaki Naruto envied other children for having family and friends around them.
Twelve years.
I am the only one around me.
Maybe, as they say, I am a monster.
Uzumaki Naruto lowered his head and walked away from Jotaro Kujo.
Suddenly, Jotaro Kujo stretched out a hand and firmly grasped Uzumaki Naruto’s shoulder.
Jotaro Kujo pulled Uzumaki Naruto behind him.
The sunlight is hazy and dazzling.
Uzumaki Naruto tried hard to open his eyes.
I want to see clearly this tall, motionless figure.
Naruto Uzumaki felt an itch in his nose and a warmth flowed in his chest.
For the past twelve years, I have been alone.
And now, it seems that I am not the only one around me…
Jotaro Kujo put his left hand in his trouser pocket.
The upper body should be tilted slightly backward.
The right arm is slightly bent.
He pointed his index finger at the people in front of him and said impatiently:
“Yakamachi (It’s so noisy)!”
“I felt like you guys were a bit noisy from the beginning!”
“I hate women to begin with. I get upset when I hear women making noises!
“And you little brats, you keep calling me a monster. It’s so annoying!”
Chapter 4 Uchiha Sasuke vs. Kujo Jotaro (Old Version)
Jotaro Kujo’s eyes swept across the entire audience.
The boys who met Jotaro Sora’s gaze turned their eyes away one by one, not daring to look him in the face.
Some girls also closed their mouths, with an inexplicable blush on their faces.
The scene was silent for a few seconds.
Mizuki was also somewhat shocked by Jotaro Kujo and forgot to speak for a moment.
“Interesting. It seems that besides the last-place student in the class, you are the only one who can arouse my interest.”
The group of girls subconsciously split into two rows, and Uchiha Sasuke walked out from the middle.
A pair of dark eyes swept coldly towards the people just now.
“I hate women too. You guys are really annoying, too, calling them monsters!”
Uchiha Sasuke spoke, showing no mercy to anyone.
“Sasuke, Sasuke-kun…”
Sakura smiled stiffly and stood there in a daze.
Uchiha Sasuke’s words echoed in my mind.
My heart seems to be broken in half.
Misogynistic, misogynistic, woman…
“It’s so boring to be in this school. I’ve been waiting for an opportunity to become a ninja and improve my strength through various missions.
I, Uchiha Sasuke, have a dream to restore the glory of the Uchiha clan and kill that man!”
Uchiha Sasuke looked at Jotaro Kujo with interest.
“I can feel that you are different from the others in this school.”
“JOJO, I, Uchiha Sasuke, rarely recognize others. Fight with me and let me measure your capacity!”
Jotaro Kujo put his hands in his pockets and looked down at Uchiha Sasuke, who was much shorter than him.
“I refuse. I, Jotaro Kujo, love to say no to those who think they are right.”
“In my eyes, you are just a little devil.
I am not interested in the fight between the little devils.”
“oh??”
After hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke’s face turned cold, his eyes were full of coldness, and his admiration for Jotaro Kujo disappeared completely.
“Can your words be taken as belittling me?”
“Don’t underestimate me…I am from the Uchiha clan!”
Uchiha Sasuke rushed out in one step, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Jotaro Kujo in an instant.
“Yeah, yeah.”
Jotaro Kujo had no choice but to dodge Uchiha Sasuke’s punch.
I have to admit it in my heart.
The people in this world have physical qualities that surpass those of humans in their own world.
A mere twelve-year-old child attending Ninja Academy can successfully defeat the adult men in his own world.
If it weren’t for the insight of Star Platinum, he wouldn’t have been able to withstand a few moves.
“You keep dodging my attacks while you’re making such a fuss!
coward!!
Are you afraid of facing me head on?!”
Uchiha Sasuke was annoyed when he saw that his attack was once again dodged by Jotaro Kujo.
It is obvious that the other party’s physical speed is not as fast as mine.
Every time he could predict the trajectory of his own attack and dodge it with precise movements.
It feels like there is another pair of extremely insightful eyes behind the other person, observing the entire situation.
If the opponent was not from the Uchiha clan, Sasuke would feel a bit like he was sparring with that Uchiha traitor at home.
“I told you I don’t want to fight you, little brat. If you continue to tangle with me, it won’t be as simple as throwing two punches at you.”
Jotaro Kujo tried his best to remain calm and make his words sound sincere.
However, this statement was understood by Uchiha Sasuke as.
Since you can’t even touch my clothes, you don’t have the qualifications for me to do anything.
This made Uchiha Sasuke even more angry!
hateful!
When have I, Uchiha Sasuke, ever suffered such a great humiliation! !
He saw that all his close-range attacks were dodged by Jotaro Kujo.
Uchiha Sasuke did a backward flip.
Put some distance between himself and Jotaro Kujo.
In terms of physical skills, Uchiha Sasuke admits that he is no match for Jotaro Kujo.
But the Uchiha became famous in the ninja world not because of crude moves like taijutsu!
“In this battle, I will let you understand what the three words Uchiha really mean!”
Uchiha Satoru quickly formed hand seals.
“horse”
“Tiger”
The marks flipped in his hands.
Mizuki saw Uchiha Sasuke’s actions.
I was shocked.
Is this seal a fire escape?
How could that be!?
It’s obvious that this kid who hasn’t even graduated yet has already learned this ninjutsu!
His chakra is probably not enough?
“Fire Style. Great Fireball Technique!”
Uchiha Sasuke took a deep breath.
A raging, blazing fireball poured out of its mouth.
“So handsome, Uchiha Sasuke!”
Many fan girls screamed in excitement when they saw Uchiha Sasuke’s ninjutsu.
The scalding fireball was heading straight for Jotaro Kujo.
A few meters away.
Everyone can also feel the high temperature transmitted by the fireball.
Uzumaki Naruto called out Jotaro Kujo’s name worriedly.
At this moment, the flames released by the fireball have completely enveloped Jotaro Kujo’s figure.
“Damn it!”
Shuimu’s face was as gloomy as water.
If I saw this scene at other times, I would applaud.
It happened to be in my own class.
If Jotaro Kujo’s life is in danger, I’m afraid I won’t be able to escape death!
Because of those two little devils, his future was ruined.
In his heart, Mizuki had already cursed Uchiha Sasuke and Kujo Jotaro.
Just as Shuimu was about to go over to check the situation.
A figure rushed out of the fireball and headed straight towards Uchiha Sasuke.
“StarPlatinum!”
A sturdy figure with a purple main body and long black hair emerged.
“Oh!”
Star Platinum instantly appeared in front of Uchiha Sasuke.
A heavy punch hit Uchiha Sasuke’s abdomen accurately.
Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes bulged, almost popping out.
His stomach churned and his body flew out under this huge force.
The consciousness in my mind was wavering.
final.
Uchiha Sasuke fainted.
It’s really troublesome.
Jotaro Kujo subconsciously pressed down the brim of his non-existent hat.
Star Platinum stood expressionless in front of Jotaro Kujo.
A purple figure over two meters tall.
The shoulder pads are engraved with swirls, and there are black arm guards and half-finger gloves.
Just like an invincible god of war, exuding a powerful aura!
The little devils in this world can actually do the trick of spewing fire from their mouths.
If he hadn’t released the Star Platinum in time and used it to block the attack, he would have suffered third-degree burns.
It is indeed a world of trouble.
Fortunately, you also came into this world with me.
Jotaro Kujo looked at his old comrade with gentle eyes.
Star Platinum nodded as if responding to Jotaro Kujo.
Then it floated back behind Jotaro Kujo.
The figure gradually shrank and faded.
Disappeared behind Jotaro Kujo.
“Sasuke!”
At this time, Sakura and others reacted and hurriedly surrounded Uchiha Sasuke.
“It’s okay, I just passed out.”
Mizuki diagnosed Uchiha Sasuke’s condition and breathed a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, no life-threatening incident occurred.
Because of this incident, the remaining duels were also cancelled by Shuimu.
After changing to self-study.
Mizuki hurriedly sent Uchiha Sasuke to the hospital.
After all, he is the hidden gem of the Uchiha clan. If anything happens to Uchiha Sasuke, he will be in trouble.
“JOJO, you are awesome!”
Uzumaki Naruto came to Jotaro Kujo happily, his eyes full of admiration.
The arrogant Uchiha Sasuke was knocked to the ground, and Uzumaki Naruto was so happy that he couldn’t express it in words.
The feeling is as refreshing as eating ten bowls of Ichiraku Ramen in one go when you are hungry at night.
Although Uzumaki Naruto can only eat Ichiraku Ramen once a month.
“Naruto, do you know if there’s a tailor shop around here?”
Jotaro Kujo asked Naruto that after the battle, his clothes were burned and torn to pieces, and he needed to buy a new set of clothes.
Combined with the previous costume, Jotaro Kujo didn’t like it at all.
Compared to the clothes here.
Jotaro Kujo still likes his original combination.
“Of course, I grew up in Konoha, and I can take you there right now!”
Uzumaki Naruto didn’t care at all that it was class time.
Jotaro Kujo, who was too lazy to even turn the pages of his textbook during class, didn’t feel anything was wrong.
Just like that, the two left the school one after the other.
Chapter 5 Jotaro and Naruto (Old Version)
Hokage’s office.
Iruka stood respectfully in front of the Hokage’s desk.
Sitting on the desk chair opposite was an old man wearing a white Hokage robe with a red ninja suit underneath.
The old man is very thin.
He wore a Hokage hat on his head and his face was full of wrinkles.
His eyebrows and beard also turned gray due to the erosion of time.
Looks fragile.
But that’s just the surface.
In fact, as the Hokage who actually ruled the Land of Fire and held supreme power for the longest time in the history of the Ninja World, he is also the longest-lived Hokage!
The Third Hokage – Sarutobi Hiruzen!
If we say that the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, founded Konoha Village.
As for the Third Hokage, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen who led Konoha to its heyday!
Iruka respects the Third Hokage from the bottom of his heart.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen held a long pipe in his mouth, exhaling wisps of purple smoke.
“Iruka, is it because of Naruto again?”
“Third Hokage, it’s not because of Naruto.”
“oh?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his pipe out of curiosity. In the past, at this time, Iruka would report Naruto’s bad behavior, such as graffiti on the Hokage’s portrait, sleeping in class, and skipping classes.
It can be said that Sarutobi Hiruzen himself has adapted to this kind of life.
“So what is your purpose for coming to me?”
“JOJO, I’m asking you to approve the transfer student, Jotaro Kujo.
Mr. Sandai, may I ask why you let him join our class?”
“There is only one week left until graduation. Is it a bad idea to let someone from another village join at this time?”
Iruka didn’t want to look for the Third Hokage.
But Mizuki said that Jotaro Kujo had a naughty character and disrespected his teachers.
In the simulated sparring, he even made a vicious move and injured Uchiha Sasuke.
On one hand, there is the Uchiha clan, and on the other hand, there are the students who transferred in with the approval of the Third Hokage himself.
Iruka was a little unsure.
That’s when I came to express my confusion.
By the way, let’s take a look at the thoughts of the Third Hokage.
“I see what you mean.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette and understood the other party’s intention.
“I know about the matter between Jotaro Kujo and Sasuke.
There’s nothing serious about fighting between children.
Some teachers are working with bad emotions, which has a bad influence. “
“Sama Sandai, are you talking about Mizuki?”
“Not just Mizuki, Iruka, didn’t you ask me why I transferred Jotaro Kujo into your class at this time?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up his pipe and took another deep puff.
“Because of Naruto.”
“Naruto?”
Iruka was puzzled, what does Jotaro Kujo’s transfer to the class have to do with Naruto?
“Iruka, do you know why Naruto keeps playing pranks?”
To be honest.
Iruka had never thought about this.
All along.
Iruka merely treated Uzumaki Naruto as a naughty child.
“Naruto has never had the love of his parents since he was a child, and the people in the village kept their distance from him because of that incident.
Therefore, in order to attract other people’s attention, the only way is to play pranks.
No matter what method he uses, he wants others to recognize the value of his existence.
Although he is strong, in the end, it is Naruto who suffers alone.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words became muffled.
“Although I have issued orders to the elders in the village not to mention that incident, the hatred caused by the Nine-Tailed Fox incident has never dissipated.”
“You should know it yourself. Even the children are starting to exclude Naruto because of their own adults. The situation is getting worse and worse.”
Iruka lowered his head, knowing this clearly.
His parents died at the hands of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Before teaching Uzumaki Naruto, Iruka also did a lot of ideological work.
Iruka: “What does this have to do with your arrangement for Jotaro Kujo to transfer to our class?”
“Of course!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Iruka, as if he had made some kind of decision, and his facial expression became firm.
“Naruto’s father is the Fourth Hokage, and Naruto’s mother is the previous generation Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!”
The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.
Iruka’s body was shaking, his breathing was a little rapid, and he spoke incoherently:
“You mean Naruto is…the child of those two!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded heavily.
“Naruto… was supposed to be the hero’s son.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked out the window at the stone statue of the Fourth Hokage, his old eyes reflecting deep sorrow.
“I failed Minato’s expectations. The information about Jotaro Kujo was handed over to me by the investigation team, and I have confirmed it.
Jotaro Kujo’s mother is Kuna’s sister, Jotaro Kujo and Naruto are cousins. “
“This, this, this…”
Iruka was still preoccupied with the fact that Uzumaki Naruto was the son of the Fourth Hokage.
When I heard that Jotaro Kujo and Naruto Uzumaki were cousins, I was so shocked that I was speechless.
“Naruto has been alone for too long.
Since he has a brother who is related to him by blood.
Then I should send his people to him.”
…
Uzumaki Naruto waited outside the tailor shop for a long time.
Seeing Jotaro Kujo walk out, his eyes lit up and he exclaimed:
“So handsome, Jotaro Kujo!”
Jotaro Kujo was seen wearing a black uniform with a metal chain hanging on his collar and a black hat on his head.
There is also a brass metal bar on the front of the hat, with a circular logo and a square palm logo made of the same metal on it.
Compared to the passers-by wearing kimono next to them.
Jotaro Kujo seems so out of place and different.
Uzumaki Naruto looked down at his wrinkled orange jacket, wishing he could have the same outfit as Jotaro Kujo.
Jotaro Kujo was also very satisfied with his clothes.
I have to admit the craftsmanship of the tailors in this world.
After learning about Jotaro Kujo’s needs, he immediately made a set of school uniform that Jotaro Kujo wore when he was seventeen years old in his previous life.
“Naruto, I will pay you back the money you provided me as soon as I have the money.”
Jotaro Kujo expressed his gratitude immediately.
He had no money on him, and if it weren’t for Uzumaki Naruto’s generous donation, he would still have to wear that tattered clothes.
Even though Uzumaki Naruto had used up all his savings and felt a little pained that he couldn’t go to Ichiraku Ramen, he pretended not to care.
“My money can only buy food in certain shops.
By the way, JOJO, where do you live? I can come and play with you in the future.”
Jotaro Kujo told the address assigned to him by the village according to his memory.
“Hey, isn’t that my home???!”
The little Uzumaki Naruto expressed great doubts.
Chapter 6 Chakra Training (Old Version)
After repeated confirmation, Uzumaki Naruto finally discovered that Jotaro Kujo’s home was his own home.
“I’ll go ask my third-generation grandfather what’s going on.”
Uzumaki Naruto didn’t give Jotaro Kujo a chance to speak and ran towards the Hokage’s office.
Jotaro Kujo stared at Naruto Uzumaki’s hurried back and had no choice but to follow him.
“Regarding the identity of Naruto’s parents, Iruka, I hope you won’t tell anyone else.”
“I understand.”
Iruka nodded solemnly.
As a mere Chunin, I normally wouldn’t have the opportunity to know such confidential information of the village, and I wouldn’t dare to leak it casually.
“Well, I’ll take my leave now, Third Hokage.”
The moment Iruka opened the door
A golden figure rushed in and bumped into Iruka.
Iruka had a complicated expression when he saw Uzumaki Naruto falling to the ground.
For a moment, I forgot what to say.
“Iruka-sensei, why are you here?”
Uzumaki Naruto rubbed his butt and stood up.
“I……”
Iruka was still confused and couldn’t speak.
“Iruka is reporting to me about what happened with Jotaro and Sasuke today.”
At the critical moment, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen who rescued Iruka.
Sarutobi Hiruzen leaned forward and asked kindly:
“What’s up, Naruto, coming here so late?”
“It’s about Jotaro, Grandpa Sandaime. Why is the residence you arranged for Jotaro in my house?”
At this time, Jotaro Kujo also came to the Hokage’s office, met Iruka, and stood aside.
If you pay close attention, you can see that Jotaro Kujo’s body is in a state of alert.
Jotaro Kujo secretly looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi.
A little surprised.
The old man sitting at the desk looked frail, but he gave people a sense of danger.
Obviously, he is much better than the hippie old man in his family.
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and said, “It’s not a natural thing to arrange for your family to live in your own home.”
“family?”
Uzumaki Naruto’s brain temporarily crashed. He still has a family?
Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Uzumaki Naruto, his expression becoming softer.
Sarutobi Hiruzen traces back his past memories.
That was the first time Uzumaki Naruto met him.
Just by a small stream, the young Uzumaki Naruto saw him and took the initiative to share the grilled fish he had caught in the afternoon.
In the environment of Konoha, it is really not easy to treat a stranger with kindness.
since then.
Sarutobi Hiruzen withdrew all the ninjas who were under surveillance by Anbu around Uzumaki Naruto.
“Jotaro Kujo is your cousin.
To be more precise, according to your dates of birth, Jotaro Kujo is seven months and twenty-one days older than you.”
“He is your cousin.”
“Hey——!”
Uzumaki Naruto was completely stunned!
And beneath this shock is another complex emotion.
I have been alone for twelve years.
Is it possible to have brothers?
Naruto looked at Jotaro in panic, his dazed eyes showing a bit of helplessness.
“Grandpa Sandaime… Is Jotaro really my brother?”
Naruto, who always had the image of an outgoing and cheerful big boy, confirmed with Sarutobi Hiruzen with trembling lips and a voice that sounded a bit unbelievable.
“Of course, you and Jotaro are both from the Uzumaki clan. Look, you both have two ears, two eyes, a nose, and a mouth. Isn’t this the best proof?”
Iruka:..
Jotaro Kujo:…..
However, after getting a positive answer, Uzumaki Naruto didn’t care about it. He pursed his lips and walked slowly to Jotaro little by little.
“I’ve always wanted a…brother.”
A nosy little devil.
Jotaro Kujo felt Uzumaki Naruto’s emotions and took the initiative to hug him.
Jotaro Kujo’s actions made Uzumaki Naruto unable to hold back any longer. Tears filled Uzumaki Naruto’s eyes, just as joy filled his chest.
Sarutobi Hiruzen saw what the two were doing.
While they were happy for Uzumaki Naruto, they felt even more guilty, so neither of them asked themselves about their mother.
Regarding the true identity of Naruto’s parents, Sarutobi Hiruzen plans to tell Naruto when the time is right.
“Jotaro, Naruto’s room was previously a single room, and I will arrange new accommodation for both of you tomorrow.
Okay, it’s getting late today, let’s go back quickly.
Tomorrow is the graduation exam, Uzumaki Naruto, haven’t you always wanted to be a ninja?”
Oops…
Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words.
Uzumaki Naruto’s face turned pale instantly.
Today my attention has been focused on Jotaro Kujo, forgetting that tomorrow is the last day of the graduation exam.
“Jotaro, let’s go practice.”
late at night.
In the small room, the rumbling sound of Uzumaki Naruto’s snoring could be heard.
The other side.
Jotaro Kujo lay on his back on the tatami futon.
His head rested on his left arm.
He was holding a book in his right hand and reading it carefully.
The pose is very casual.
His right leg was still on top of his left leg.
It’s indeed a little devil.
Jotaro Kujo turned his head and stared at Uzumaki Naruto lying on the bed.
He said he would come back to train the art of clones, but he fell asleep the moment he turned around.
Jotaro Kujo, who originally wanted to ask Uzumaki Naruto for advice, could only take out the book and read it patiently.
According to this brief history of ninja.
The emergence of Chakra is a groundbreaking event in human society.
In the era before Chakra appeared, different places were divided and chaotic, and did not form a whole.
The widespread dissemination of chakra has promoted the evolution and development of the unique order of the ninja world.
Chakra connects the whole world.
This textbook-like language made Jotaro Kujo listless, but he had to continue reading.
The so-called chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of physical energy and spiritual energy generated by 130 trillion cells in the human body.
There are seven properties of Chakra, namely fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, yin and yang.
Regardless of its attribute, chakra is the source of energy for performing ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, or for being made into threads to bind opponents or cut off materials that are also made of chakra.
This is what the book introduces about Chakra.
Jotaro Kujo couldn’t help but remember the ripples in his own world.
Ripple is a technique that generates energy through special breathing techniques.
Breathing is related to blood because blood carries oxygen from the lungs.
The oxygen in the blood is related to cells.
Cells are equivalent to flesh.
Just as throwing a stone into the water creates ripples, use special breathing techniques to create ripples in the body.
This generates powerful force.
Previous life.
I also consulted the old man about Ripple for a while.
However, as the old man said, times have changed.
Ripple’s ability is far less powerful than that of his Stand, which is why Jotaro Kujo did not practice it.
Now observe this world.
The reason is that Ripple’s ability is far less powerful than his Stand, and it’s clearly an excuse for the old man to be lazy!
If that guy had exercised his ripples properly, he wouldn’t have ended up with Alzheimer’s disease.
I failed to protect my loved ones in my previous life, so I must grasp any means to make myself stronger in this life.
And between choosing the ripple path and choosing the chakra path.
Jotaro Kujo resolutely chose chakra.
The chakra of this world has formed a more complete system.
Besides, in essence, both of them extract energy from cells.
Jotaro Kujo closed his eyes.
Use the Star Platinum Microscope and Star Platinum Periscope to feel the changes in chakra in your body.
soon.
A warm current of chakra slowly flowed through the body.
Not just extracting chakra.
Jotaro Kujo noticed.
Your own chakra follows your breath.
Flowing in a wonderful trajectory.
The barriers between the world seemed to be broken at this moment.
It’s engraved in the genes of the Joestar clan.
A breathing method that has been passed down from generation to generation.
With the flow of chakra.
Jotaro Kujo realized that his body was slowly becoming stronger than before.
Chapter 7 Class Placement Test (Old Version)
The next day, Jotaro Kujo pulled Uzumaki Naruto, whose eyelids were drooping, to the classroom.
The people in the room looked curiously at Jotaro Kujo and Naruto Uzumaki who were in the classroom at the same time.
Forced by Jotaro Kujo’s performance yesterday, no one dared to express their dissatisfaction too blatantly.
“Jotaro Kujo.”
Uchiha Sasuke stood with his hands on the table.
A pair of dark eyes turned cold and looked towards Jotaro Kujo with hostility.
Yesterday’s showdown.
I actually lost to this guy of unknown origin.
Jotaro Kujo naturally noticed the look in Uchiha Sasuke’s eyes, but he just thought he was a little kid and ignored him.
Jotaro Kujo returned to his seat and sat down with Naruto Uzumaki.
“Don’t do it with the clone jutsu. Don’t do it with the clone jutsu.”
Uzumaki Mingren at his position kept muttering to himself.
Pray to God to save me once.
The more people expect, the less response they get.
Iruka walked into the classroom.
The content of the graduation exam announced was the Art of Doppelganger.
Jotaro Kujo thought about it.
As one of the three most basic ninjutsu of ninjas, it is indeed a ninjutsu that ninjas must master.
Uzumaki Naruto heard about the test of clone jutsu.
The body is almost petrified from head to toe.
I clearly said yesterday that I would go back and practice the art of clones.
Because he was so relieved to know that Jotaro Kujo was his brother, he fell asleep as if by magic.
The art of clones, the art of clones.
That’s the ninjutsu I’m least good at!!
It’s not easy to have a brother by my side.
If I fail to pass the ninja exam this time, I will have to stay in school and continue taking the exam.
Stay away from JOJO and return to your own world.
Uzumaki Naruto gritted his teeth and watched as students were called away one after another, his lips trembling and his whole body shaking.
Jotaro Kujo noticed Uzumaki Naruto’s expression.
Is this kid so afraid of exams?
Jotaro Kujo placed a hand on Uzumaki Naruto’s shoulder.
“Naruto, do you know what courage is?”
Uzumaki Naruto looked up and stared at Jotaro Kujo who was very close to him.
“Listen Naruto, courage is knowing what fear is, facing it, and taking it as a gift.”
Jotaro Kujo rudely slapped Uzumaki Naruto on the head with his right hand.
“It’s so embarrassing that an exam scares you like this!”
“It hurts, JOJO!”
Uzumaki Naruto covered his head with his hands and screamed in pain.
He noticed that Jotaro Kujo was looking down at him expressionlessly.
Jotaro Kujo’s voice was low but powerful.
“Do people want to abandon the past and start over, or pick up the past and go back to the past…”
“I’ve been thinking about this topic.
Since we are already in this world and have become blood brothers, there is nothing to hesitate about.
Uzumaki Naruto, I will always be by your side.”
Looking at Jotaro Kujo’s serious face.
Uzumaki Naruto’s uneasy heart also calmed down.
A pair of blue eyes radiate brilliance.
“I understand, JOJO, how can a mere clone jutsu block my dream of becoming a Hokage!”
“Naruto Uzumaki.”
Uzumaki Naruto’s name was called in another room.
Uzumaki Naruto walked into the room with his head held high. Iruka and Mizuki were in charge of supervising the exam.
Iruka noticed that Uzumaki Naruto was a little different from before.
I have a confidence that I never had before.
Could it be that this kid Uzumaki Naruto knew my identity?
My Fourth Hokage father??!
No no no.
The Third Hokage clearly said so.
Naruto Uzumaki’s life experience is a secret and he probably won’t be told so early.
So……
Could it be that.
Naruto has already mastered the clone technique.
Iruka looked at Uzumaki Naruto expectantly.
The eyes are very soft.
“Candidates, please get ready. The clone technique test is about to begin.”
“Yoshi!”
Uzumaki Naruto yelled.
With his hands in seals, blue chakra surrounded his body.
As expected of him being the son of the Fourth Hokage, he has such abundant chakra at this age.
With Iruka full of expectations.
With a puff of smoke it dissipated.
A limp clone, lying on the ground.
“Eh——?”
Iruka felt as if a crow was flying overhead, and felt that all his expectations were betrayed.
He also ignored the fact that Uzumaki Naruto was the son of the Fourth Hokage.
Iruka looked at Uzumaki Naruto and said in a voice close to a roar:
“Naruto, the clone technique is the most basic E-level ninjutsu. If you can’t even do this, you will fail!”
Mizuki also closed his mouth in amazement.
I was almost fooled by this guy and thought he had mastered the art of clones.
Fortunately, Uzumaki Naruto did not pass.
Otherwise, my subsequent plans will not be realized.
The graduation exam of the Ninja School is over.
Parents watched their children wearing headguards in front of the school gate.
There was laughter and joy.
Under the big tree in the distance.
Uzumaki Naruto sitting on the swing.
In the shadows.
It doesn’t fit in with everything.
“That child!”
“I heard that he was the only one who failed.”
“He deserves it… It would be terrible if he became a ninja…”
Noticed the vicious look of Jotaro Kujo as he walked over.
The two women who were discussing with each other shut up and left the school with their children in anger.
Jotaro Kujo stood in front of Naruto Uzumaki with his hands in his pockets.
“Go back, Naruto.”
“Jotaro.”
Uzumaki Naruto hung his head, feeling depressed.
“Sorry, can you leave me alone for a while? I’ll be back soon.”
Seeing this, Jotaro Kujo lowered the brim of his hat.
At Xu Lun’s age, would she still brag about not passing the exam?
“I’ll wait for you at home.”
After saying.
Jotaro Kujo also strode out of the school.
The sun sets in the west.
Night slowly began to cover the village.
Uzumaki Naruto still kept his head down.
Sitting on the swing motionless.
“You haven’t returned yet at this time, Naruto.”
A heavy voice sounded from in front of Uzumaki Naruto.
Mizuki looked at Uzumaki Naruto with a smile on his face.
“Naruto, you must be sad that you failed the exam.”
“Iruka is just too serious. The substitution and transformation techniques you tested before the exam were excellent. Besides, you already have a clone this time…”
“No, I know in my heart that becoming a ninja is not a child’s play.
Teacher Iruka was also worried that my life would be in danger if I rashly became a ninja without passing the clone technique.
I’m just sad that I didn’t practice hard enough.”
“Sougana.”
Mizuki pretended to be thoughtful and pondered for a moment.
“Then I’ll tell you, the hidden mission of becoming a ninja.”
Chapter 8 Uzumaki Naruto has a dream (old version)
“Hidden mission?”
Naruto tilted his little head to express his incomprehension.
“That’s right, only one in a million ninjas are qualified to accept this mission!”
Shuimu’s hair fluttered in the breeze.
He looked towards the residence of the three generations.
His eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a pleased arc.
“As long as you complete it, you will graduate successfully.”
Nightfall
Iruka was lying on his bed at home, thinking about what the Third Hokage had said to him in the office.
A child who was supposed to be the son of a hero is now being called a demon fox by the unsuspecting people in the village.
Naruto,
I’ve always been lonely…
In those days, I would always do stupid things to attract other people’s attention.
Deliberately make a fool of oneself.
Make people laugh and hope to get other people’s attention.
The same goes for Naruto.
I keep playing pranks because I don’t want to be alone.
I always pretend to be happy and carefree, and I don’t want to make myself look pitiful.
Boom boom boom!
suddenly,
There was a rapid knock on the door, interrupting Iruka’s thoughts.
“Who is it at this late hour?”
Iruka pushed open the door and saw Mizuki looking anxious.
Iruka asked in confusion:
“It’s Mizuki-sensei, what happened?”
Mizuki pretended to be anxious.
“Something is wrong, Iruka-sensei. Naruto seems to have stolen the village’s seal book. Now all the Anbu in the village are searching for Naruto.”
“What!! The Sealed Book.”
Iruka couldn’t believe that Naruto would do such a thing.
Didn’t the kid realize that?
A sealed book that is difficult for ordinary people to reach.
As long as he opens his mouth.
The Third Hokage will definitely send it to him!
In the woods.
After Naruto arrived at the place where he had agreed to meet with Mizuki, he happily opened the seal book.
“As long as you learn this, you can graduate.”
Naruto’s eyes stopped at the first line of words and he read it intently.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique…”
“Naruto, what are you doing.”
Jotaro’s tall and straight figure walked out from the woods behind.
Seeing that Naruto had not returned home for a long time, Jotaro was worried that something had happened to him and had to come out to look for him.
“JoJo!”
Naruto excitedly told Jotaro the whole story.
After listening.
Jotaro frowned slightly.
Mizuki’s actions clearly intended to make Naruto the scapegoat for stealing the Book of Seals.
“What’s wrong, JOJO?”
“No, it’s nothing, Naruto.”
Jotaro did not explain the situation to Naruto, but instead focused his eyes on the Book of Seals that Naruto spread out.
The Book of Seals is Konoha’s secret. Logically speaking, Naruto, a student at the academy, has no right to touch it.
But no matter what the situation is, now I can take a good look at the ninjutsu in the Sealed Book.
Behind Jotaro, the figure of Star Platinum emerges.
About ten minutes later.
Iruka arrived late.
I saw Naruto crawling on the ground, holding the Book of Seals and reading it, and Jotaro leaning against a tree trunk with his eyes closed and resting.
Iruka’s forehead veins bulged and he laughed angrily.
“Hey, Naruto, you bastard, I finally found you. Do you know how big a mistake you’ve made?”
Naruto stood up, the scroll of the Book of Sealing hanging behind him.
Touched the back of his head.
He didn’t understand the seriousness of the matter at all.
“Haha… As expected of Mr. Iruka, he was found so quickly. I only saw half of it.”
Naruto had learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique a few minutes ago.
Jotaro asked Naruto to continue reading the contents of the Book of Sealed Ninjas and try to learn a few more ninjutsu.
“Iruka-sensei, can you give me the ninja forehead protector?
I have passed the hidden mission test mentioned by Mr. Mizuki.
As long as I get the Sealed Book and learn one of the ninjutsu, I can graduate successfully.
“Exam? Graduation?”
Only then did Iruka realize that something was wrong.
“Naruto, what’s going on? What did Mizuki and you talk about?”
“Oh no, it’s dangerous!”
It’s a ninja’s instinct.
Iruka sensed a startling murderous aura.
Just about to push Naruto away.
Jotaro, who was not far away, reacted faster than Iruka.
Relying on his chakra-enhanced body, Jotaro leaped in front of the two of them.
“Ola! Ola! Ola! Ola! Ola! Ola!”
Star Platinum’s punches were swung at super high speed, like bullets fired from a machine gun.
The kunai shot from the darkness all withered like dry leaves hit by rain.
Mizuki was standing on a branch not far away, carrying a huge shuriken on his back.
A sneer on his face.
Looking at Jotaro and others.
“Jotaro Kujo, you are quite capable of repelling the kunai I shot at you and defeating Uchiha Sasuke, the top student in the class.
But you are just turtles in my jar.”
Iruka looked at Mizuki coldly.
My former colleague is now doing this kind of thing.
Iruka was angry, yet also a little sad.
“Mizuki, why would you do such a thing! Are you going to betray Konoha?”
“Konoha?”
Shuimu’s expression was completely gloomy, and his handsome face was twisted with anger.
“Iruka, you don’t understand me at all!
With my talent, I should have become an excellent ninja.
But, but I’m in my twenties and I can only teach children in this kind of ninja academy!
I will bring this sealed book to Lord Orochimaru!
Only that adult can appreciate my talent!
Little ghost, give me the sealed book!”
“Naruto, no matter what, you can’t give him the scroll. There are many dangerous ninjutsu recorded in the Sealed Book. Mizuki used you.”
Jotaro and Iruka were both characters that Mizuki didn’t expect to appear.
At this point, there is no turning back.
Shuimu’s heart was filled with anxiety.
Then he looked at Naruto, who was being guarded behind the two men, with a ferocious face.
He grinned.
Mizuki pointed his index finger at Naruto, feeling happy from the bottom of his heart.
“Uzumaki↗Naruto↘!!! Why have you been hated by everyone since you were a child?”
“Why do you have fox whiskers on your face?”
“Why did the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox invade Konoha twelve years ago? You were born in that year. Don’t you want to know the reason?”
“No, shut up, Mizuki, don’t say it!”
Iruka’s pupils trembled and he shouted loudly.
Mizuki laughed up to the sky, ignoring Iruka, and continued:
“There is only one answer—”
“You are! The reincarnation of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox who nearly destroyed Konoha and killed the Yondaime Hokage twelve years ago! Hahahahaha!”
Iruka protested loudly.
“Don’t listen to his lies, Naruto!”
Mizuki laughed wildly.
Pull out the huge shuriken behind you,
“At this point, what are you still hiding?”
“By the way, Iruka, your parents also died because of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox!”
“Uzumaki Naruto, you are just a monster that no one wants!”
“asshole!”
There was anger in Jotaro’s eyes as a teacher of Konoha said such words to his students.
It’s even worse than the lowly rats in the sewer!
Jotaro took a step forward, ready to give Oura Mizuki a beating.
Naruto has used the Uzumaki clan’s once-in-a-lifetime flash.
Came in front of Jotaro.
Naruto looked unusually calm.
There was no trace of emotion in those blue eyes.
“Let me do it myself this time, JOJO.”
Naruto’s expression had a firmness that was different from his usual playful look.
Naruto grabbed the lower edge of his clothes with one hand and the other hand grabbed the clothes on his chest and pulled them outwards.
“I, Uzumaki Naruto, have always had a dream, and that is to become a Hokage!”
Chapter 9 Class Division (Old Version)
“My first step to becoming Hokage is to defeat you right here!”
Mizuki gnashed his teeth in anger when he heard Naruto’s arrogant words.
“Damn you little brat, what are you saying!”
Mizuki threw the windmill shuriken in his hand towards Naruto.
The high-speed spinning windmill shuriken flew over with a terrifying sound of tearing the air.
Naruto saw this and went out to meet them.
“Naruto!”
Iruka shouted worriedly from behind.
“A brat who only knows how to talk big.”
Mizuki saw Naruto rushing towards him recklessly, and waited expectantly to see his body split in two.
The windmill shuriken collided with Naruto’s body.
A wisp of white smoke drifted away.
Naruto’s body turned into a piece of wood.
The windmill shuriken followed the wood and fell to the ground.
“What?”
Mizuki was stunned. This Naruto was just a substitute jutsu.
“I’ll keep my word, but this is my way of ninja!”
Naruto’s voice echoed through the woods.
At the same time, there was the second ninjutsu that Naruto learned.
The art of BGM!
The thrilling drumbeats echoed in the woods.
It makes people unable to help but get excited.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
“Bang, bang, bang!”
Countless shadow clones of Naruto appeared in front of everyone.
Iruka and Mizuki all looked around in shock.
“Not only are they clones, but they are all higher-level shadow clones, this little devil of a fox!”
Looking at the numerous Narutos.
At this moment, Shuimu felt infinite fear in his heart.
Naruto clenched his fists.
“Asshole, you said you’d be a great ninja.
In my opinion, you don’t even have the qualifications to be a ninja.
Not to mention a teacher who can be compared with Iruka-sensei!”
“Everyone, charge!”
Naruto from all directions rushed over in response, shouting.
“you……
You guys, don’t come over here——!”
The shadow in Mizuki’s heart is comparable to Naruto’s multiple shadow clones now.
In the crowd.
Mizuki was almost dying after being beaten by Naruto who surrounded him.
As for Iruka standing aside, he saw Naruto’s performance.
I was very shocked at first.
When I came to my senses, my eyes were wet.
The Fourth Hokage.
This naughty child you left in Konoha.
Now I have finally grown up and become stronger.
Jotaro’s eyes stayed on Naruto and he was frightened by the abundant chakra in Naruto.
It seems like I have a very remarkable cousin.
If calculated according to Iruka’s chakra beside him.
Iruka is one, Naruto is fifty, and I am twenty.
What’s more important is not the amount of chakra.
Just now, Jotaro released the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique on Naruto.
I could vaguely feel a more turbulent and malicious chakra in the other person’s body.
After cleaning up Mizuki, Naruto returned to Iruka awkwardly.
“I’m sorry, Iruka-sensei, my behavior has caused you trouble.”
Iruka shook his head and grinned.
“No, you showed Sensei a great ninja fight.
Naruto, come here, I want to give you something, close your eyes. “
Naruto obeyed and closed his eyes.
Iruka untied his ninja forehead protector and put it on Naruto’s head.
Naruto opened his eyes and saw Iruka’s smiling face.
“Congratulations, you’ve graduated!”
Hand Mizuki over to the Anbu and return the sealed book.
Jotaro and Naruto returned to their new residence.
After a battle, Naruto soon fell on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.
Jotaro sat at his desk.
After feeling the surveillance around him was removed, he took out a notebook and a pen.
Jotaro held the pen in his hand.
Star Platinum appears behind him and attaches his hand to Jotaro’s arm.
Then hold the pen.
He wrote quickly on the notebook in front of him.
Just a few dozen seconds.
The blank notebook is already filled with densely written ninjutsu.
Back when Naruto was still touring the Book of Seals.
Jotaro used Star Platinum to copy the above contents.
Now that you have no shortage of ninjutsu, you need to understand the properties of your own chakra.
The next day, Jotaro and Naruto headed to the classroom.
Because of the class divisions, the classroom is overcrowded.
“Hey, Naruto, why are you here? Isn’t today’s briefing open to only those who have passed the graduation exam?”
With Akainu lying on his head, Ya saw Naruto, who had failed the exam, also coming to the classroom.
“Hey, because I passed the secret ninja exam.”
Naruto pointed proudly at the ninja forehead protector on his forehead.
Kiba was very curious about what the special ninja exam Naruto was talking about was.
Seeing Naruto’s cocky look, he didn’t ask any more questions.
Return to your position.
“That’s great, Naruto-kun…”
Hinata Hyuga, who was sitting in the back row, saw Naruto pass the test.
I wanted to go over and say congratulations.
Because of shyness, I just stood there.
“Even if you pass the exam, you’re just the last one in the class. Don’t be so proud!”
Sasuke’s voice interrupted Naruto who was still feeling proud.
“Sasuke, what did you say?!”
Naruto immediately ran over and stared at Sasuke.
The two of them were at loggerheads, disliking each other.
“Two days ago, you lost to JOJO and stayed in the hospital for a night!”
“Humph, I will win back the honor of our Uchiha clan!”
Jotaro looked at Naruto and Sasuke who were arguing with each other.
Support your face with your hands.
It means feeling tired.
Is this what it means to take care of a child?
Even if I take care of Jolyne, it wouldn’t be that tiring, right?
Jotaro was about to stop the two people who were quarreling.
Behind Naruto, a student suddenly moved back and touched Naruto.
A chain reaction ensued.
Naruto’s body fell towards Sasuke.
Because of the opposite relationship.
Their lips touched.
Kiss together.
Naruto and Sasuke both widened their eyes.
Look at each other.
The classroom suddenly fell silent.
See this scene.
Jotaro had just taken his hand out of his pocket, but put it back silently.
My thoughts go back to a night in my previous life.
The old man got drunk and told himself stories about his great-great-grandmother’s youth.
“ah–!”
Beside Ino, Sakura screamed.
Her eyes looked like those of the other girls in the class who were also heartbroken and had lost their souls.
Rao is the introverted and silent Jotaro.
At this moment, strange images also appeared in my mind.
Sasuke, who lost his first kiss, fell to the side, while Naruto smiled wildly.
“Sasuke, you haven’t kissed Sakura yet!”
“Your first kiss was not with Haruno Sakura, but with me, Uzumaki Naruto!”
Chapter 10: Joining the Dark Division (Old Version)
Sarutobi Hiruzen and many other jonin who were observing the classroom through the magic ball were also speechless.
“This is a groundbreaking friendship…”
Hong looked very interested and turned to Kakashi beside him and said jokingly:
“Those two kids really look like you and Obito right there.”
Kakashi put away the intimate paradise and rolled his eyes at Hong.
I didn’t kiss Obito.
Asuma Sarutobi’s heart skipped a beat.
The relationship between me and Hong has stagnated.
Could it be because Hong has a hobby in that direction?
No one present agreed with Hong.
Of course, if Kai was there, he would shed tears and shout that this is Chunchun’s background!
In the classroom.
Naruto and Sasuke separated and looked at each other.
The two people who made eye contact quickly turned their heads away, feeling a little embarrassed.
Iruka came in shortly afterwards.
Everyone’s attention was drawn to the group list in Iruka’s hand.
Sakura secretly looks forward to being in a team with Sasuke.
Naruto hopes to be with Sakura and Jotaro, not with Sasuke!
“Group seven, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto!”
When Sakura heard that she was in a group with Sasuke, she jumped up happily.
I heard another Naruto coming from behind.
The happy expression disappeared in an instant.
No Jotaro?
Naruto felt lost.
Sasuke glanced at Jotaro in the back row.
I also hope to be in the same group with him and return the shame of failure to him in the future.
Sasuke saw that Jotaro had a calm expression and didn’t seem to care about the content of the grouping.
He couldn’t help but pretend to be a member of the Uchiha clan, looking down on the whole audience.
“Class 8, Hinata Hinata, Kiba Inuzuka, Akamaru, Shino Aburame.”
“Team 10, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akimichi Chouji.”
Iruka finished arranging the number of people for the classes.
Naruto saw that Jotaro’s name was not in any of the groups, so he raised his hand and asked:
“Teacher Iruka, have you forgotten about JOJO?”
“Jojo, the Sandaime Hokage has personally issued the arrangements, and you who are divided into classes this afternoon will wait for your teachers to lead you.
JOJO, you and I will go to see the Third Hokage together.”
Jotaro nodded.
I wondered if the Third Hokage knew that I had secretly read the Book of Seals.
Based on the perception of Star Platinum, the other party shouldn’t be able to do this.
After Jotaro and Iruka left.
The fact that Jotaro was summoned personally by the Third Hokage caused a stir among the crowd.
Jotaro and Iruka were led to the Hokage’s office.
Jotaro paid attention to the Third Hokage.
There were several other ninjas as well.
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “JOJO, I’m sure you’re confused about not being assigned to a separate class.”
When Jotaro heard that it was about the class division, his anxious heart settled down.
“Grouping into teams of four is Konoha’s tradition.
I guess you have already made a list of important groups before me.
I was called here for something else.”
“Old man, just speak frankly.”
Jotaro just finished speaking.
Iruka shouted angrily:
“JOJO, how can you talk to the Third Hokage like that!”
“No problem.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen stopped.
A kind smile.
“I want you to join the ANBU.”
Jotaro had read in A Brief History of Ninja that the Anbu was similar to the special forces department of his time.
The members of the Anbu are outstanding ninjas selected from the village.
Mainly responsible for protecting the Hokage and preventing foreign enemies from invading the Konoha Ninja Village.
“Why do you ask me to join the Anbu? That is an organization that only outstanding ninjas are qualified to join.”
“I see great potential in you.
JOJO, your Joestar clan should be as famous in the ninja world as the Senju and Uchiha clans.”
Jotaro’s eyes instantly became as sharp as an eagle’s.
A platinum star appears behind him, and he takes a fighting stance.
“Where did you hear the name Joestar…”
Come here.
Jotaro thought he had no connection with his original world anymore.
After hearing the three words Joestar.
Jotaro had trouble controlling his emotions for a moment.
“I’m sorry, JOJO, for suddenly bringing up your sad past.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to remember something and looked apologetic.
“Your Joestar clan possesses a miraculous energy similar to chakra, and your extended lifespan is a unique manifestation of your clan.
The Joestar family has been gentlemen for generations.
You, who love peace, live in the Land of Waves just like the Uzumaki clan, but unfortunately you were dragged into the war, and now you are the only one left.”
Jotaro remained silent and did not speak.
Could it be that the mysterious energy the other party was talking about was just ripples?
The day of extracting chakra.
The chakra in your body is automatically extracted according to the breathing method.
You are strengthening your muscles and bones every moment.
Jotaro has observed the people around him and found that ordinary ninjas are not like him.
“Your mother is the younger sister of the previous Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and your father is the young patriarch of the Joestar clan.
The blood of the Joestar and Uzumaki clans flows in your body, which has destined you to be extraordinary.”
“From the fact that you were able to defeat Uchiha Sasuke, you already have the ability to surpass Genin.
And your undisplayed power is the main reason why I decided that you should join the Anbu.”
Jotaro thought seriously, did the other party see the fight between him and Sasuke?
Before going there, I made sure that no one else would be watching.
The other party has similar means of remote surveillance.
So, does the other party know that I have peeked at the Sealed Book?
Probably not.
After extracting chakra, Star Platinum’s perception abilities are enhanced.
Very sensitive to chakra fluctuations.
“I understand. I agree to join the Anbu. Before that, I need to go to the Land of Waves.”
The Joestar clan that Sarutobi Hiruzen mentioned had to attract Jotaro’s attention.
Even if you don’t practice ripples, they will be passed down from generation to generation through genes.
The body that he had occupied also gave him traces of ripples.
Jotaro was very sure that there would be no such thing as Ripple in this world.
Whether it is Ripple or the three words Joestar.
It is necessary for Jotaro to go to the Land of Waves in person to find out what is going on.
I used to think that I came into this world by chance.
Now it seems that things are not as simple as I thought, and I must figure it all out.
“sure.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said with satisfaction:
“Before that, we need to test you to see if you really have the strength to join the Anbu.”
The words should fall.
A ninja figure wearing a fox mask appeared in the office.
Chapter 11 Jotaro vs Yamato (old version)
“Third generation sir.”
Yamato took off his fox mask, revealing a square, peaceful face.
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded.
“Now that everyone is here, let’s get started.”
The open space at the practice field.
Jotaro and Yamato confront each other.
Not moving.
Others stayed and watched from a distance.
“Hey, you don’t have to go to this extent.”
Hong looked at the two people on the field, letting a newly graduated Genin fight against a Jonin, and the opponent also had the same technique as the first Hokage.
Kakashi didn’t say anything. It was not uncommon for Genin to fight against Jonin on the battlefield.
It’s just that it’s peacetime now.
Ninjas from various countries have to consider the ninja villages behind them when they take action.
“We can only watch what the old man does.”
Asuma Sarutobi held the cigarette in his mouth, lit the lighter and put it to his lips.
“We are just sparring, but I won’t show mercy.”
Yamato drew the sword from his waist and rushed straight towards Jotaro.
Jotaro lowered the brim of his black hat, feeling somewhat helpless.
It seems that the ninjas in this world like to run into my attack range and fight me in close combat.
Since the other party says not to show mercy, you can just let go.
Come to this world.
Jotaro has yet to have a proper fight.
Yamato saw that Jotaro still had his hands in his pockets, motionless.
I couldn’t help feeling a little annoyed.
He chopped down with all the force of the sword in his hand.
At this moment, Star Platinum instantly appeared in front of Jotaro, and accurately caught Yamato’s slash with both palms.
With a click.
The blade broke in two.
“Ola!”
Star Platinum’s heavy punch hit Yamato’s face accurately.
Yamato’s face caved in and his body flew out.
It turned into a wooden clone and dissipated.
Kakashi and the other two, who were not far away, looked at this scene in shock.
Hong blinked her eyes, as if she was seeing things.
“He didn’t move just now!”
Kakashi and Asuma said nothing, both realizing that there was something special about Jotaro.
Yamato’s figure emerged, with a hint of fear on his face.
“Is this… a blood boundary?
Not sure what happened, but it would be unwise to approach you.”
I didn’t see Jotaro make any move at all.
The Wood Release Clone really looked like it had been hit by someone.
And the force is so great that it is impossible to defend against it.
In a close combat, Yamato is clearly no match for Jotaro.
“So……”
Yamato quickly formed seals with his hands.
“Wind Style. Wind Cutting Technique.”
A strong wind pressure,
As thin as a razor blade,
Approaching rapidly.
Jotaro still stood there, not even thinking of dodging.
Star Platinum stepped forward and blocked Yamato’s wind style with one punch.
After these few days of chakra training.
Jotaro’s physical fitness has become much stronger than in his previous life.
His Star Platinum has recovered to its peak, and its destructive power, endurance, speed, and precision movements are almost the same as in his previous life.
“What on earth is going on?”
Hong, who was watching not far away, still didn’t understand what was happening before her.
Jotaro didn’t even move his hands, and Yamato’s attack was neutralized invisibly.
“There’s something next to him.”
Kakashi opened his Sharingan.
I can’t see Jotaro’s Stand clearly.
But the energy collision just now was seen clearly.
“Your bloodline limit has amazing destructive power. I roughly know the range of your attack.”
The wind shield’s attack is offset within a two-meter range.
In other words, the limited distance that the bloodstain boundary can reach is two meters.
Yamato analyzed everything and did not stop making hand seals.
The ground next to Jotaro’s feet suddenly became soft.
A pool of black mud appeared below Jotaro.
A piece of wood emerged from the ground from nowhere, wrapped around Jotaro’s ankles, and tried to pull him into the mud.
This sudden attack caused Jotaro to lose his balance and almost fall to the ground.
Jotaro quickly steadied himself.
I want to pull my feet out of the mire.
But it was of no avail.
The more he struggled, the deeper his body sank.
“Ooooh, oooh!”
Star Platinum slammed his fists into the wood wrapped around Jotaro’s feet, smashing it into pieces.
Then grab the ground next to you with one hand.
The power was transferred to Jotaro, pulling him out of the mud.
Jotaro straightened his clothes.
The ninjas of this world should not be underestimated.
In just a few minutes.
The opponent not only tested the attack range of Star Platinum, but also formulated a plan to deal with him.
“Ninja fighting is not a competition of fists, but of physical skills, ninjutsu, and illusion.
Since Taijutsu is no match for you, just stay away from your attack range and keep harassing you with Ninjutsu.
The victory of this battle is mine!”
“Don’t speak too soon, asshole.”
Jotaro takes the clothes he wears very seriously.
Even when fighting Dio, Jotaro didn’t get it dirty.
Now his shirt and pants were stained with mud, which made Jotaro a little angry.
You have to know that he doesn’t have the huge financial resources of spw in his previous life. He is penniless and he even borrowed money from Naruto to customize this model!
Jotaro reached into his pocket with his right hand, pulled out a few kunai, and threw them into the air.
Star Platinum caught it steadily.
The next moment, like a player throwing a baseball, he threw it with great force.
The kunai in Star Platinum’s hands is like a bullet ejected from a chamber!
With a “whoosh” sound, it flew towards Yamato rapidly.
In an instant, he appeared before Yamato.
“So fast!”
Yamato’s heart started to tremble and he dodged backwards.
Jotaro took advantage of this opportunity to close the distance between himself and Yamato.
Star Platinum got even closer to Yamato and threw a punch from top to bottom.
“Wood Release·Tree Boundary Wall.”
Shields formed by multiple wooden vines quickly grew out of the ground, blocking Jotaro.
Star Platinum swept with both fists, and the fists of bullets and guns quickly penetrated the defense of the tree wall.
Star Platinum’s fist smashed down, and the ground under Yamato’s feet instantly sank into a large pit.
Asuma Sarutobi, who was not far away, was terrified.
This horrific destructive power is comparable to Tsunade’s super strength.
Asuma Sarutobi was glad that he didn’t play.
I am a close combat ninja and I will definitely be no match for this little brat in a head-on fight.
“Wood Release: Silent Killing Binding Technique!”
Yamato, who barely escaped the disaster, launched a wood escape technique to counterattack.
Two branches quickly emerged from the ground and bound Jotaro’s body.
Sensing that the Wood Release is consuming Jotaro’s chakra.
Yamato breathed a sigh of relief.
I almost lost my life here.
“You lose. My Wood Release inherited the power of the First Hokage. It can devour other people’s chakra. Once it is bound, it is impossible to break free.”
The voice fell,
“Bang–!”
Jotaro turned into a piece of wood.
“Substitution technique?”
Yamato’s eyes widened, wondering when the other party had done that.
Suddenly, there was a sound under my feet.
Jotaro breaks out of the ground.
Following behind was Star Platinum’s sandbag-sized fist.
The punch hit Yamato in the chest.
Yamato just felt that the bones in his chest seemed to be breaking.
And under the impetus of this huge force.
The whole body flew out.
Ps: Regarding Yamato’s name, in Naruto TV, it was Tsunade who gave the name, but the third generation was also called Yamato in the flashback later, so here we will just call him Yamato.
Chapter 13: Golden Spirit (Old Version)
Yamato rolled several times after landing and hasn’t recovered yet.
Jotaro has already rushed over.
not good!
No time to seal!
Yamato closed his eyes, a strong breeze blowing across his neck, but it didn’t hit him as he had imagined.
Seeing this, Yamato opened his eyes.
Jotaro held out his hand and stood in front of him with an expressionless face.
“I hope you’re alright.”
Because they are also members from the Anbu.
Jotaro doesn’t want to have a bad relationship with his colleagues.
Yamato took Jotaro’s hand and stood up.
“I have several broken ribs. I need to stay in the hospital for a few days.”
Yamato smiled bitterly, he had no idea where the Third Hokage found this perverted brat.
If the other party had not shown mercy in the end.
Maybe, under this terrifying force, I really need to stay in the hospital for half a month.
“It was a great fight, Jotaro.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen approached the two men, a look of admiration appearing on his old face.
“You are better than I thought, especially your use of the substitution technique at the end.
May I ask what is this extraordinary strength you displayed in battle?”
Jotaro knew that he was fighting in front of the Third Hokage, and his Stand could not be concealed, and he did not consider the idea of ​​hiding.
“That’s my stand-in.”
“substitute?”
Kakashi and the others who were listening all looked at Jotaro in confusion.
“A stand is an image formed after the life energy is materialized, with clear postures and abilities.
Ordinary people cannot see the double, only the double user can see the double. “
Jotaro said as he controlled Star Platinum and took out Intimate Paradise from Kakashi’s pocket.
Asuma Sarutobi and Kurenai saw the intimate paradise floating in the air.
“What a wonderful ability.”
Red exclaimed in admiration.
Asuma didn’t say anything. Although Hong was a jonin like himself, he was not as experienced in combat as himself.
Being able to get close to the enemy silently is not magical, but dangerous.
While talking.
The pages of intimacy heaven flipped quickly.
Star Platinum blushed as she was curious about the tour.
Jotaro took the Makeout Paradise from Star Platinum and gave it back to Kakashi.
“My Stand is called Star Platinum. As you can see, it is a close-range power type Stand.”
Hong couldn’t help but say: “The power displayed by your Star Platinum is not inferior to that of Tsunade-sama, one of the Three Ninjas.”
Tsunade?
Jotaro silently memorized the name in his mind, and was slightly interested in this person whose power could rival that of Star Platinum.
Kakashi placed his intimate paradise deeper into his pocket.
“The maximum effective range of your Stand ability is two meters.”
“That’s right, destructive power, precision, sustainability, precision, growth, and range.
These are the six elements of the Stand assessment, and my Star Platinum happens to lack range.”
The range of Star Platinum has always been Jotaro’s shortcoming.
A distance of two meters is obviously not enough in the world of ninja.
Jotaro understood this during his fight with Yamato.
There will always be people better than you.
Yamato’s strength is not among the top in this ninja world.
If you want to have the power to protect your friends, you must learn the ninjutsu system of this world.
In this regard, Jotaro has two development directions. One is to learn medical ninjutsu to protect his body.
If the original body dies, even the most powerful substitute will disappear into thin air. You must learn to protect your own body.
As for close combat techniques, Jotaro thinks they are unnecessary.
Who dares to approach the attack range of Star Platinum?
The second is to learn long-range ninjutsu.
Star Platinum is invincible within a distance of two meters.
Two meters away, the opponent has a hundred ways to consume you.
Of course, all of this will have to wait until I go to the Land of Waves.
“I understand, Jotaro Kujo, your ability has been recognized.
From today on, you will be promoted to a special jonin and become a member of the Anbu.
I hope you can sincerely protect this village.”
“Master, there is something I want to ask you.
Regarding Naruto, I can sense a strong power in his body, what is that?”
“Before that…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen suppressed his smile and said seriously.
“I want to know what you think of Naruto.”
“Naruto…”
Jotaro remembered Naruto’s brilliant smile.
“That child…has a soul as noble as gold.
He… is my brother…”
Kakashi and the other two were surprised by Jotaro’s evaluation of Naruto.
“Naruto must be very happy to receive such high praise from you.
There is indeed a powerful force within Naruto.
The source of this power comes from the nine-tailed demon fox.
Twelve years ago, the Nine-tailed Demon Fox invaded Konoha, and it was the Fourth Hokage who sacrificed his life to protect the village.
And used the newly born Naruto as a container to seal the Nine-Tails.”
When talking about the past, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expression revealed deep fatigue.
“Alright, don’t the three of you have to meet your students this afternoon? Disband now.”
Naruto raised his head and looked at the masked figure at the door with resentment.
Hatake Kakashi, the jonin teacher of their team seven.
“Too slow!”
Naruto and Sakura complained in unison.
The two were quite dissatisfied with Kakashi’s late sense of time.
Sasuke’s expression was also not very good, showing that he was in a bad mood at the moment.
“Sorry, sorry, I was delayed today by one of your classmates.”
Kakashi looked at the three of them lazily.
“How should I put it? My first impression of you three is pretty unpleasant.”
Sakura, Sasuke was very upset.
Naruto thought if Jotaro hadn’t stopped him from playing pranks in the future.
I will definitely let this white-haired teacher see how powerful I am.
“Teacher, can the classmate you mentioned tell us his name?”
Sakura stared at Kakashi with suspicion, men who were late and made up excuses were the worst!
“Sakura, the teacher didn’t lie.”
Reading Sakura’s thoughts, Kakashi said:
“You should be familiar with him, Jotaro Kujo.”
The three of them were stunned when they heard Jotaro’s name.
Naruto: “JOJO, teacher, you met JOJO, what is he doing now?”
Feeling regretful that Jotaro couldn’t be in the same group with him.
Naruto still can’t forget it.
“That guy should be the best among you.
While you were waiting, he had already completed the mission of the Third Hokage and became a special jonin.”
“You’re kidding, teacher!”
Sakura couldn’t imagine that someone in her class had become a jonin in the blink of an eye?
It’s like graduating from elementary school.
I was promoted to junior high school.
And the bad student who didn’t listen in class in my class suddenly became my teacher??
Chapter 13: Placement Test (Old Version)
“Some people in the world exist just to break cognition!”
If Jotaro hadn’t said it himself, Kakashi wouldn’t have known that Stands existed in this world.
An invisible monster with powerful destructive power.
Without intelligence, fighting would be costly.
“You guys are classmates. If you don’t believe me, you can go find him in person.”
Sakura stopped smiling when she saw that Kakashi didn’t look like he was joking.
“As expected of JOJO, you can easily do things that I can’t do!”
Naruto smirked in amusement.
Jotaro was happier than anyone else that he could become a jonin.
Jonin…
Sasuke clenched his palms, recalling Jotaro’s expressionless face.
The gap between me and the other party is getting bigger and bigger, I must catch up as soon as possible!
“Becoming a jonin at the age of twelve is not a miracle.”
Kakashi noted Sasuke’s expression and said calmly.
“The more surprised you act, the more I think you are frogs in a well.
Okay, let’s go to another place.”
Kakashi led the group to the balcony.
now,
A fiery red sunset hangs in the sky.
The earth was painted a brilliant orange.
Kakashi stared at them lazily.
“Let me start by introducing myself. My name is Hatake Kakashi.
What I like and what I don’t like…I don’t want to tell you.
What are your dreams for the future?
Interests are varied…
It’s your turn now. The boy with the golden hair, you go first.”
“Hey, you didn’t explain anything?”
Naruto expressed his dissatisfaction, but then obediently introduced himself.
“My name is Uzumaki Naruto, and my favorite thing is eating Ichiraku Ramen with Jotaro.
Dislike something?
Just three minutes of waiting for ramen…”
“As for my dream…”
Naruto suddenly became excited and grabbed the collar of his shirt at his chest and pulled it out.
“I, Uzumaki Naruto, have a dream, and that is to become Hokage!”
Become a Hokage?
Kakashi thought, he is indeed the teacher’s son.
It can be said that the son is following in his father’s footsteps.
Just the gesture of speaking…
It’s weird, but also a little exciting.
“Next.”
“Me?”
Sakura held her cheek and walked slowly, suddenly thinking of something to say, and said:
“My name is Haruno Sakura, and the things I like… or rather the people I like are…”
Sakura glanced at Sasuke and her pretty face turned red.
“My dream for the future is… My dream is to be with Sasuke Sasuke… What I hate is…”
When Haruno Sakura talked about the things she hated, she looked at Naruto and was extremely determined.
“Naruto.”
“Then I should stay away from you.”
While getting along with Jotaro, Naruto also seriously considered his feelings towards Sakura.
He realized that he didn’t like Sakura, but he saw that his shy classmate Hinata attracted Naruto’s attention.
Kakashi thought silently.
kindness.
For girls of this age, love is still important.
“My name is Uchiha Sasuke, and I hate losing to others, especially to JOJO.
There’s nothing I like.
Perhaps influenced by “Naruto Stand”, Sasuke also started to fiddle with the movements.
Sasuke sat on the steps, his arms folded, his head tilted down to make the shadow on his face even darker.
“I, Uchiha Sasuke, have a dream!
No!
It’s not just an ambition as a dream!
I want to kill a man, and then defeat JOJO with my absolute strength!”
Sasuke’s murderous words frightened Sakura.
Naruto and Kakashi had calm expressions.
Kakashi looked serious.
“That’s all for introducing myself.
Tomorrow, the four of us will conduct a wilderness survival simulation exercise.
I have to state in advance that this exercise is completely different from the assessment you took at the Ninja School.”
“If you fail the survival exercise, you will be sent back to the Ninja School for retraining.
Only after passing the survival training can one be truly recognized as a ninja.
Every year, more than 60% of the graduates are sent back to school. By the way, in my hands, the passing rate of Genin is zero.”
Kakashi lowered his voice and made his expression look sinister.
The three of them were frightened by Kakashi for a moment.
“Okay, I’ll tell your previous teacher about the test location. By the way, don’t eat breakfast tomorrow, or you’ll vomit.”
After saying this, Kakashi used the instant body stunt and disappeared immediately.
Naruto looked at it with envy. The Flickering Technique is one of the three high-level techniques.
It’s not as simple as the ninjutsu I learned in the Ninja Academy.
Naruto also wanted to be able to leave so gracefully one day.
That’s right.
I also saw a similar ninjutsu in the Book of Seales.
It seems to be called something.
Flying Thunder God Technique?
Jotaro said that the record of ninjutsu in the Sealed Book has been completed, and he will go back to Jotaro to study it.
“Sasuke, um… let’s eat together! To celebrate us being assigned to the same class…”
Sakura came to Sasuke and mustered up the courage to make an invitation.
Then he immediately looked at Naruto.
“Naruto, you come too.
Invite Jotaro along, and celebrate his becoming a special jonin.”
Sasuke wanted to refuse, but when he heard Jotaro was coming, he stopped walking.
“Really?
But Jotaro and I are out of money these days.”
Naruto grimaced.
The last time Naruto customized clothes for Jotaro, he spent all his savings.
As for Jotaro, he is just a graduate who has just found a job.
“It’s okay. I’ll treat you.”
Sakura tried to put on a smile.
This time, it was to be able to have dinner with Sasuke.
Fight it yourself!
“Very good!”
When Naruto heard there was food, he jumped for joy.
“Sakura, the three of us can go. There’s no need to invite Sasuke. He won’t participate.”
Naruto believed that Sasuke would definitely reject Sakura, so he considerately helped her rule out this possibility first.
Sakura cursed Naruto in her heart.
I invited you just to have dinner with Sasuke.
This wave is called retreat to advance, do you understand?
“JOJO will go, and I will go too.”
Sasuke was brief and to the point.
Chapter 14 Leaving the Village (Old Version)
Barbecue restaurant.
The charcoal fire sizzled.
The grilled meat on the grill is baked to a golden and crispy surface.
The aroma permeates the air.
Sakura and the other two saw the Anbu masks being distributed by Jotaro.
Only then did he believe that his colleague had become a jonin before him.
“I want to become a jonin like JOJO!”
“Naruto, being a jonin isn’t that easy.”
Sakura attacked without mercy, “Jounin needs to be promoted directly by the Kage of each ninja village.
Only those who meet the standards in all aspects will be promoted.”
Sasuke sat aside, saying nothing.
Jotaro becoming a jonin couldn’t help but remind him of his brother.
The genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi.
The difference between his talent and Itachi’s is huge.
Uchiha Itachi is a young man of the Uchiha clan who is as famous as Uchiha Shisui.
He graduated from the Ninja Academy at the age of seven, opened the Sharingan at the age of eight, and was promoted to Chunin at the age of ten, one year earlier than Jotaro.
He joined the Anbu at the age of eleven and became a jonin at the age of thirteen.
His goal was to defeat Itachi, and now even Jotaro was no match for him.
Sakura thought about tomorrow’s test and felt sad.
“We haven’t even passed the Genin test yet. If we fail tomorrow, we’ll have to be sent back to the Ninja Academy to study again.”
“What is this assessment you’re talking about?”
Jotaro asked Naruto curiously.
Naruto told Jotaro everything that happened between him and Kakashi this afternoon.
“Kakashi.”
In Jotaro’s mind, he associated the other person with the white-haired, dead-eyed, and unmotivated man he had seen before.
“I’m sure you can make it, Naruto.”
Jotaro had seen the potential in Naruto.
If it really breaks out, even I will find it difficult to deal with it.
Naruto was in a good mood after being recognized by Jotaro.
Even the speed of eating has increased a bit.
“Sasuke, you guys are here too!”
A joyful voice came.
A blonde girl.
He looked at Sasuke with surprise and sat next to him.
“Inoboar, stay away from my Sasuke!”
Sakura had finally paid for her meal with Sasuke, so how could she tolerate Ino pestering Sasuke?
See two people arguing.
Jotaro couldn’t help but frown and wanted to scold.
This meal is Sakura’s treat.
Jotaro could only control his temper.
After all, the rich are the boss now.
“Yo, Naruto, Sasuke, and JOJO!”
Shikamaru and Choji also came over at this time and greeted the three of them.
From what Jotaro had learned about Konoha these days, he wasn’t completely ignorant.
Many of the people in his class are from prominent families in the village.
Among the famous families, the Senju clan who founded the village and the Uchiha clan are the most famous.
However, at this stage, the Senju clan has retreated, the Uchiha clan has fallen into decline, and the only one left on the stage is the Hyuga clan who possess the Byakugan.
Among the prominent families, the Akimichi, Nara, Aburame, Yamanaka, and Inuzuka families are the most famous.
“Are you here to celebrate the class division as well?”
Shikamaru asked, if it wasn’t for Choji coming to the barbecue, he wouldn’t have come to this place.
“Of course. Let me tell you, JOJO has become a Jonin!”
Naruto showed off proudly.
Ino exclaimed as she struggled with Sakura, while Choji came in and immediately focused on the barbecue, drooling.
“Jounin, this is so troublesome.”
Shikamaru held the back of his head with his hands, looking quite calm.
If my father hadn’t said that he would break my legs if I didn’t pass the Genin exam.
Shikamaru had already laid down at home.
My dream is to become an ordinary person, live an ordinary life, and marry a wife who is neither beautiful nor ugly.
“Then work hard.”
After saying hello, Shikamaru took Choji and the reluctant Ino away.
Sasuke sat there in silence for a few minutes, then Huo stood up.
The black eyes stared at Jotaro.
“JOJO, fight me again!”
“I’m not interested.” Jotaro refused once again, and seeing Sasuke’s unwilling look, he sighed and said, “You still have a test tomorrow.
The key is to save your energy to deal with Kakashi tomorrow. Besides, it’s hard to say whether you can defeat Naruto now.”
Jotaro stood up and adjusted his hat on his forehead.
“Let’s go, Naruto!”
“Oh, but I haven’t eaten enough…”
Naruto said this but still stood up honestly.
Following behind Jotaro.
Sakura was secretly delighted when she saw that only Sasuke and she were left.
My money was not wasted!
Why not order some more wine and get Sasuke drunk?
But it seems that drinking is not allowed at this age?
Then the only way is to read the palms and have physical contact.
“Sasuke, I saw a strange divination in a magazine a few days ago. Can I help you read the palm of your hand?”
Sasuke stared at Sakura coldly.
“Boring!”
Sasuke glanced in the direction the two men left.
Am I not as good as that last one?
Then I will prove it to you, JOJO!
Sasuke got up and went home, leaving Sakura alone, sitting at the table, blowing the rising hot air, looking very messy.
Naruto and Jotaro walked out of the yakiniku restaurant and onto the street.
The evening breeze in Konoha is blowing very comfortably.
Jotaro walked slowly forward with vigorous steps.
The black uniform danced back and forth as he walked.
This attracted many women in the village to stand and watch.
Jotaro suddenly slowed down.
“I have something to do and need to go on a long trip.”
“Is it something important?”
“Well, it’s related to some of my secrets.”
Jotaro looked up at the sky above. The deep blue night sky was dotted with twinkling stars.
Is the brightest star in my hometown still shining for me?
“I’m sorry, I can’t be with you as promised for tomorrow’s exam.”
“JOJO, it’s not an important matter.
Don’t worry, just do it!”
“I’ll be a qualified ninja by the time you come back!”
“ah.”
Jotaro walked with his head down, a faint smile appearing on his cold face.
Now that I’m young again, my mentality has become somewhat like that of an old father.
“Naruto, there is a drawer at home with my recorded ninjutsu. Don’t tell anyone and find a chance to learn it.”
On the other side,
Ino was talking nonstop to the rest of the class about Jotaro’s promotion to jonin.
“Hey, did you hear that Jotaro joined the ANBU and became a jonin?”
“What?!”
Those who knew the news continued to tell others.
“Hey, have you heard that Jotaro has been recognized by the Third Hokage and will become the next Hokage!”
“What–!”
A boy who was on good terms with Ya hurried to Ya’s residence.
“Something bad is happening, Ya!”
“Your dream of becoming a Hokage may be over!
Next week, JOJO will attend the Hokage succession ceremony and become the fifth Hokage!!”
Chapter 15: Journey to the Land of Waves (Old Version)
The country of waves,
A country without ninjas.
The country is a very small island country.
There is only one bridge connecting it to the outside world.
The number of ninjas in the country is almost zero and the economy is poor.
People live in poverty.
Jotaro recalled in his mind the introduction to the Land of Waves he had read when he came here.
Now I am standing in a small town within the borders of the Land of Waves.
What catches the eye are the dilapidated wooden buildings around.
The street ahead.
A group of pedestrians were bustling around.
Many of the pedestrians had pale faces and thin bodies.
You can tell at a glance that he is malnourished.
Jotaro took a quick glance and sighed inwardly.
It turns out that poverty exists in every world.
A corner.
A man with a pointed chin and monkey face hid behind the wall, watching Jotaro standing in the crowd.
“Boss, this man looks very wealthy.”
The man turned around and spoke to the man who was sitting against the wall.
“Oh, finally a fat sheep comes to the door.”
The man looked up with interest. There was a cross of scars carved on his forehead.
The man with a pointed face and monkey cheeks shrank back and said:
“But Killer Whale Boss, this man doesn’t look like someone you can mess with.”
Just the aura of Jotaro standing there was different from that of the other rich people who had been robbed in the past.
“No one can escape from me on this street.”
The killer whale stood up.
He was wearing a very inconspicuous gray linen shirt, but the cuffs were deliberately cut into a jagged shape.
“Oh no, Killer Whale Boss, he seems to have discovered us!”
The look that Jotaro gave this side just now frightened the man with the pointed chin and monkey face.
“What are you afraid of? Gather your good brothers. This time, I will personally take action.”
The killer whale walked towards Jotaro at a leisurely pace.
Although his steps are small, his speed exceeds that of other pedestrians on the road.
In the blink of an eye, Jotaro turned into an alley.
“idiot!”
There was a smug look in the killer whale’s eyes.
He pushed aside the pedestrians in front of him and ran forward without hiding.
Passersby obviously knew the origin of the killer whale.
Everyone subconsciously kept a distance from the killer whale and observed a moment of silence for the person who was targeted.
There is a dead end ahead.
Even if the other party knew that he was being followed, he would not have enough time to turn around.
The killer whale approached the alley triumphantly and found that there was nothing here except a rusty metal trash can.
There was no one in sight.
“Follow me, want to do something.”
Suddenly, Jotaro’s voice came from behind the killer whale.
Cold sweat broke out on the killer whale’s forehead.
He turned around and was met with Jotaro’s expressionless face.
Jotaro’s tall and majestic body blocked the killer whale’s way.
His face was gloomy, and a cold light flashed in his slightly green eyes.
The killer whale was so scared that it quickly took a few steps back.
Then I remembered that this was my territory.
Restore the domineering momentum of the past.
“Stop talking nonsense and hand over the valuables on you!”
“So he’s just a gangster?”
In my previous life, I often beat up thugs when I was in a bad mood.
“I don’t have a penny on me, and I have things to do. I don’t want to waste my time with you.”
Jotaro turned and left, feeling bored.
Only then did he realize that the intersection ahead was surrounded by a crowd of people.
“Little devil, don’t narrow the road!
Don’t say I didn’t advise you.
If you don’t hand over your valuables today, you won’t be able to leave here!”
Jotaro took out his hands from his trouser pockets and raised the watch on his right hand to look at the time.
“Ten seconds. I only have ten seconds. Is there anyone else who wants to walk out of here?”
“If you don’t give me the money, you won’t even have ten seconds to breathe!”
A fierce light flashed in the killer whale’s eyes, and he picked up the dagger hidden inside his shirt.
Rushing towards Jotaro.
Jotaro kicked the dagger out of Killer Whale’s hand and grabbed the other’s neck and lifted him in the air.
behind.
Star Platinum is summoned.
Like a wolf among the sheepfold.
A few seconds.
There were heart-wrenching screams from the crowd.
“Don’t make me angry.”
Jotaro threw the killer whale against the wall.
Star Platinum rushes up.
With a “bang” sound.
There was a loud noise next to the killer whale.
The originally wide iron trash can instantly turned into a thin layer of iron sheets.
The killer whale watched this scene.
With difficulty, he shifted his gaze to Jotaro’s face.
His eyes were dull and his nose started to run.
He was scared silly!
What kind of monster is this man?
Jotaro picked up the killer whale.
“It’s fine if the sleeves on the shoulders are cut into this ugly jagged shape!
It’s a waste of my time!
How are you going to settle this account with me?”
Hearing the other party’s familiar gangster tone, the killer whale realized that it seemed to have offended a guy who should not be offended.
The killer whale trembled.
“I’ll give you money, please let me go!”
“No, no, no, it’s to honor you!”
Only then did Jotaro let go of the killer whale with satisfaction.
Jotaro put the money he collected from several people into his own pocket.
Now I finally have enough money to pay back Naruto.
“etc.”
Jotaro called out to Killer Whale and others who were about to run away.
“Did I tell you to leave?”
“What else do you want me to do?”
The killer whale showed an expression that was more painful than crying.
What sin did I commit today to meet the other person?
“I just got here and I’m not familiar with the roads here. You stay with me and the others can go.”
Hearing that it had nothing to do with them, several of the younger brothers retreated and ran away.
Only the man with a pointed face and monkey cheeks was left standing there with an embarrassed look on his face.
“Killer Whale Brother!”
“Don’t worry about me, just go!”
When the man with a pointed chin and monkey cheeks heard the killer whale’s words, he wiped the tears from his eyes and ran away.
The killer whale stood still.
Take a deep breath.
A look of determination to die appeared on his face.
He strode towards Jotaro.
His waist bent down obediently.
The killer whale flattered: “I don’t know where you want to go, I am very familiar with the places here.
I even know two places to have fun.”
Jotaro took out a can of drink from somewhere and poked a hole in the bottom of the bottle with a kunai.
He opened the can above and began to drink from the hole pierced by the kunai.
“The residence of the Joestar family.”
Chapter 16: Stand Attack (Old Version)
“I advise you not to go there. After the Joestar family died, the place was abandoned.”
The killer whale’s expression changed, with a hint of panic on its face.
Keep your voice down.
“That place is not very… clean. It is haunted by evil spirits. No one who has been there has survived.”
Evil spirits…
Jotaro looked up at the sky which was gradually getting darker.
In the past, I once believed that I was possessed by an evil spirit and locked myself in prison.
In prison.
I had an unforgettable time and got along very well with my colleagues.
“Nooose (Stop talking nonsense)!”
“lead the way!”
Jotaro’s words were brief and firm.
The killer whale was helpless. If he didn’t do as he was told, he would probably become like the thin lead trash can.
Killer Whale gritted his teeth and took Jotaro with him.
It is a quaint Japanese-style housing area.
The outside is a simple cement and soil wall.
The houses inside are arranged in order around the exits of the wall.
It was different from the bustling and noisy environment I had seen before.
Everything here was immersed in the desolate silence; even the breathing of the two people froze silently.
“Last month, Cardo coveted this vacant land and led his men here to try to occupy it.
But the people who followed him died for no apparent reason, which caused great panic, and the matter was left unresolved.”
Jotaro ignored the killer whale who had been muttering on the way.
He stood at the entrance and looked around.
This is the place where Jotaro in this world has lived since he was a child. Even though he has never been here before, Jotaro still feels familiar.
“Mr. Jotaro, let’s get out of here quickly!”
The killer whales’ pleading sounds were particularly piercing in this area.
“A few days ago, my subordinates came here to steal things without my consent, and only the body was left at the door.”
Suddenly, sand started to rise from the ground.
These grains of sand are so small that they are almost impossible to distinguish with the naked eye. You can only feel their presence by gently running your hand across them.
Jotaro said nothing and silently summoned Star Platinum.
As soon as there is any sign of trouble, Star Platinum will take action immediately.
Almost nothing happened.
Only the wind.
The wind gradually grew stronger, bringing with it a lot of fine sand.
The sand blowing on Jotaro’s face gave him a special feeling of confusion and comfort.
With years of combat experience, Jotaro immediately realized something was wrong and held his breath.
The killer whale fell to his knees.
He pinched his neck with both hands and his face turned red.
Looks like he’s having difficulty breathing.
“Evil Spirit… Lord Evil Spirit… Please let me go–!”
Jotaro used the Star Platinum version of the perspective mirror and saw that it was sand.
Sand penetrated into the killer whale’s nostrils and blocked its breathing duct!
The other party wants to kill me in this way!
And this is an attack from the enemy!!
Jotaro made a prompt decision, picked up the killer whale, and retreated out of the house.
At this time, a strange force suddenly appeared, and the tiny grains of sand disappeared, replaced by a tornado of yellow sand!
The momentum is overwhelming!
The yellow sand from high above fluttered down!
Like countless sharp claws, tearing the air.
Swallowing everything in its violent rotation!
It’s getting closer.
Star Platinum turned around and took the lead.
“Ola Ola Ola Ola!”
Star Platinum punched outward, his punch as fast as a star.
The wind pressure from the punch swept away the approaching yellow sand.
After doing all this, Star Platinum reached out to the killer whale’s neck.
In the hands of Star Platinum, who had reached the pinnacle of Stand in terms of precision and speed, a dozen tiny grains of sand were successfully taken out.
Jotaro rubbed the fine sand with his hands. The other party’s sand was not ordinary sand. It actually contained chakra inside.
The killer whale that had managed to escape collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath.
“Mr. Jotaro, it was the evil spirit that did something to me just now. Let’s leave quickly!”
“Calm down, there are no evil spirits in this world!”
Based on the battle just now, we know that the opponent is a person with the special ability to control sand.
The attack range disappears when he retreats outside the entrance, indicating that the effective range is the residence of the Joestar family.
But the Joestar family’s residential area is still too large.
Unable to find out the enemy’s position at the first time.
Jotaro frowned, clenched his fists, and said in a cold voice: “Ya Lu! (Asshole)!”
This is the place where another part of my life in this world had lived since childhood, but now it has been occupied by an unknown person!
How can I tolerate such a thing!
Jotaro took big steps towards the entrance.
Now I just want to catch the other person and beat him up!
The killer whale clenched his fists, his face full of hesitation.
After Jotaro saved him, Killer Whale regarded Jotaro as his savior.
Now seeing Jotaro taking risks alone while he can’t do anything, he feels very unwilling.
Night comes quickly.
The dusk fell quietly like a large gray net, covering the entire area.
Jotaro strode deep into the residential area.
It’s pitch black here.
But Star Platinum has eyes more precise than a microscope.
He grabbed every grain of sand that came close to Jotaro.
“Whoosh!”
As if knowing that his moves were ineffective, this time he shot out hundreds of shurikens made of yellow sand from all directions.
Star Platinum quickly appeared in front of Jotaro.
The speed of the punch was faster than the flying debris.
In a flash.
Countless yellow sand shurikens flying towards him were all smashed into pieces.
The yellow sand quickly gathered towards a center on the ground, condensing into the shape of a huge monster.
The other party looks like a hybrid of a jungle beast and a steel car.
The head is a tribal mask, the two front feet are mechanical claws, and the rear feet are in the shape of car wheels.
“Woof!”
The crisp barking of dogs broke the silence.
In the shadows,
In the moonlight,
A black and white Boston Terrier came out,
grimace in pain,
He glared at Jotaro.
“Icky!”
Jotaro saw the familiar puppy and called out its name in disbelief.
Chapter 17: The Fool Reappears as a Stand (Old Version)
“You have also come to this world?”
Jotaro saw his former comrades.
Everything in the past appeared in my mind like a revolving lantern.
The trip to Egypt when he was seventeen years old is a memory that Jotaro will never forget.
Jotaro’s rational and calm brain was replaced by the long-lost friendship.
Forgetting his guard for a moment, Jotaro stepped forward.
The sharp yellow sand shuriken pierced Jotaro’s cheek, and bright red blood flowed.
Hot and sticky blood dripped onto the ground.
“Mr. Jotaro, are you okay?”
The sound of a killer whale came from behind.
The worried killer whale finally chose to follow.
“Woof woof woof!”
The puppy that looked like Iggy bared its sharp canine teeth and stared at the two of them viciously.
The fool also looks at the uninvited guest the same way the host does.
With a ferocious look,
“How did this dog appear here?”
The killer whale recognized the dog in front of it.
“He is the evil spirit you mentioned. Hey, do you know the origin of this dog?”
“What, is that it?”
The evil spirit that he was worried about was this inconspicuous little stray dog.
Even though Killer Whale found it hard to believe, he still answered Jotaro honestly.
“It was a noble dog raised by the Joestar family for generations. After the Joestar family was wiped out, the dog disappeared.
I thought it was killed by the enemies of the Joestar clan, but I didn’t expect it to be here.”
“A dog raised by the Joestar clan?”
No matter how Jotaro looked at this dog, it was almost the same as the Iggy in his memory.
The Fool’s substitute summoned by the opponent.
They are exactly carved from the same mold.
A wild dog that looks like Iggy, staring at Jotaro and the other man angrily.
The soles of a fool’s feet.
A tornado made of yellow sand burst out!
The strong wind brought flying sand.
Like countless whips, they whipped Jotaro fiercely!
Star Platinum stood in front of Jotaro, his fists as fast as meteors, swinging at a speed that could tear through the air.
The killer whale stared blankly at the man and the dog, confused as to what was going on.
The sudden strong wind or the crashing sound in the air.
Killer whales are constantly reminded of the dangers ahead.
Killer whales know.
Something is happening that you can’t see!
It’s all very bizarre for killer whales!
From beginning to end.
Mr. Jotaro’s right hand never left his trouser pocket.
His left hand was casually placed in his pocket after adjusting his hat.
The dog had only been staring at Jotaro until now.
besides.
The two of them didn’t move.
No action.
Is this the battle between masters?
Killer whale watched a ninja movie.
Describes the duel between two top ninja masters.
The two stood there and did nothing.
After a long time.
One of the ninjas admitted defeat.
He once thought it was a fantasy.
And each other at that moment is just like this moment.
only……
Why a man and a dog?
The puppy who looked like Ichi saw that his attack failed to defeat the opponent, and realized that the man in front of him was not so easy to deal with.
The Fool’s body, made of yellow sand, slowly dispersed on the ground, forming Fools the size of puppies.
This guy…
Will it split again?
In his previous life, Ichi had not developed his stand to this extent.
Amid the barking of dogs.
The mini fools’ hind legs were slightly bent.
Extend your front legs forward.
Assume a diving posture.
In the night.
Dozens of mini versions of the Fool.
There was a faint murderous light in his eyes.
Running towards Jotaro.
“This disobedient dog needs to be taught a lesson.”
Star Platinum hovers around Jotaro.
Those eyes, sharper than an eagle’s, analyzed the position where the Fool was pouncing.
When dozens of Fools entered the attack range, Star Platinum immediately launched a fierce offensive.
The mini fools turned into sand and dissipated under the invincible fist wind of Star Platinum.
Just when the opponent was about to be completely defeated.
The sand particles that had dissipated earlier quickly reassembled into the Fool’s original size.
Appears behind Jotaro!
A cunning look of complacency flashed across the Fool’s eyes.
Suddenly opened the huge teeth.
With the help of the wings of sand that spread out behind him,
Bit straight at Jotaro’s face.
“You just appeared behind me now. I have been waiting for you for a long time.”
Star Platinum grabbed the Fool’s open jaws and threw him at the puppy that looked like Iggy.
The dog, who looked like Iggy, had a look of astonishment on his face.
I never thought that Star Platinum would have such great power!
“Now, I can give you a good beating!”
Next second.
Jotaro appeared before him.
Star Platinum’s fist came like a shadow.
The puppy that looked like Iggy was so scared that it immediately hardened the sand, forming a solid fortress.
“Ola Ola Ola Ola Ola!”
Fists that even the shadows of the fists could not be captured came in an overwhelming manner.
In an instant.
There are already countless bunkers in the fortress.
Star Platinum’s final punch broke through the fortress, sending the puppy resembling Iggy inside flying several meters away.
The puppy that looked like Iggy endured the pain and tried hard to stand up.
The body of the Fool summoned from behind half emerged and then turned into sand and dissipated. It had reached its peak.
“Mr. Jotaro, please stop!”
Killer Whale called out to Jotaro from behind.
This puppy raised by the Joestar clan chose to face the invading enemy tenaciously after being knocked down.
This noble act undoubtedly moved the killer whale.
“Mr. Jotaro, please let this dog go, he has done nothing wrong.
He was just protecting this former home.”
The puppy that looked like Iggy tried to stand up again.
It straightened its tiny limbs and roared with all its might at Jotaro who came to its side.
As the killer whale said, it was ready to sacrifice the dog’s life.
The puppy that looks like Iggy closed his eyes.
The imagined fist that was swinging towards him did not fall for a long time.
Slowly open your eyes.
Took a furtive glance.
Jotaro leaned forward.
A strong, broad hand covered the dog’s head.
“You’re not Iggy.
As a loyal dog, he did a great job.”
The puppy that looked like Iggy stopped barking and just stared at Jotaro in confusion.
Take a closer look.
This tall man.
His face was strong and deep.
The other party did not make any move to kill.
Sometimes, a warm current is transmitted to the whole body through the big hands.
The injuries on his body also showed signs of healing.
“But I want to make it clear that I am not an intruder.”
Jotaro stood up.
Look at the remains of the Joestar clan.
The wind blew Jotaro’s black robe.
Just like blowing the wind that stirred his calm heart.
“This is my…hometown.”
Chapter 18: Spiritual Art (Old Version)
A forest within the borders of Wave Country.
“Hey, are these little brats really reliable?”
Dazna asked Kakashi again.
The finger was deliberately pointed at Naruto.
“Don’t worry, they are all excellent ninjas carefully selected by Konoha.
Naruto has never been out of the village before, so he was a little excited when he went out for the first time.”
Seeing this, Dazna didn’t say much.
One elite jonin and three genin, I should be thankful to have such a configuration.
Naruto is the most active member of the team.
Holding the back of his head, he walked in front with a swagger.
“I don’t know what Jotaro is doing now.”
Naruto suddenly missed Jotaro.
How nice it would be if Jotaro was here right now!
Calculating the time, by the time he finishes this C-rank mission, Jotaro should also return to the village.
When the time comes, I’ll use the money from completing the mission to treat Jotaro to a bowl of Ichiraku Ramen.
Naruto thought happily.
Keep your eyes on the puddle of water on the roadside ahead.
Sasuke, who was standing in the same row, also noticed this.
The two looked at each other.
They tacitly withdrew their gaze.
No words spoken.
Sakura, who was in the center of the team, had her eyes fixed on Sasuke and didn’t notice anything unusual at all.
After Kakashi, who was discussing the customs and practices of the Land of Waves with Dazna at the end, passed by, two ninjas wearing gas masks emerged from the water.
The two of them wielded the jagged chain together.
Trapped Kakashi.
Instantly tear its body into two pieces.
Blood is spilled!
“ah—!”
Sakura turned her head and watched Kakashi being torn apart.
Make a scream.
Naruto took the lead and rushed towards the two ghost brothers.
Sasuke threw a shuriken dart.
Insert in the center of the chain.
Accurately nailed the ghost brothers’ weapons to the tree.
Naruto put his index and middle fingers together.
Create dozens of shadow clones.
They rushed towards the unarmed ghost brothers.
The ghost brothers looked at each other and formed seals with their hands.
“Wow…”
Without time to release ninjutsu, the ghost brothers let out two screams.
Kakashi suddenly appeared behind them both.
The ghost brother was strangled by Kakashi’s arm.
Hit it hard.
Fainted.
When Naruto’s shadow clones saw that the problem was solved, they turned into white smoke and dissipated one by one.
Sakura was surprised and said: “Teacher Kakashi, you are not dead yet!”
“Sorry to scare you, Sakura.”
Kakashi rubbed the back of his head and said with a smile:
“I can deal with these two people at any time. I just want to see who their target is and test your temporary reaction.”
“Well done, Naruto, Sasuke.”
Sasuke didn’t reply, his eyes fixed on Naruto.
From the day of the placement test, Naruto’s strength was different from that of the Ninja Academy.
“Of course, I learned a lot!”
Naruto was smug.
Every night, he would hide in bed and study the notes written by Jotaro.
I have to say that the contents of the Sealed Book have a very good hypnotic effect.
Naruto didn’t watch for long before he fell asleep.
Kakashi briefly praised Naruto and Sasuke.
The lazy gaze turned serious.
Look at Dazna.
“Mr. Dazna, there won’t be any ninjas in C-rank missions. At most, you’ll encounter thieves and gangsters.
If there is a ninja among the enemies, he will definitely be classified as B-level or even above.
You may have some unavoidable difficulties, but this is also very difficult for us. This level of mission is not something a novice Genin can take on!”
Jotaro stayed in the Joestar family’s residence for a few days, but failed to find any clues related to his own world.
This place has long been deserted.
On the way here,
Jotaro understood this.
I still feel a little lost deep down.
“Mr. Jotaro, are you really a member of the Joestar clan?”
The killer whale went to ask Jotaro about it, and after a few days of getting along with him, the killer whale was not as afraid of Jotaro as before.
Although the other person looks cold on the outside, he is actually more gentle and delicate inside than others.
“My father is the young master of the Joestar clan. For some reason, he has lived in the Joestar residence since he was a child and has never left the house.”
After recovering from his injuries, the puppy, lying on the ground in a carefree manner, heard Jotaro’s answer.
He looked up at Jotaro.
And lowered his head again,
It stuck out its long blood-red tongue and licked the hair.
“It’s unbelievable, Mr. Jotaro. The Joestar clan has always been a big clan in our Wave Country, but they were tragically wiped out later…”
Killer Whale thought of Jotaro’s last name, and the other party must be called Jotaro Kujo because he didn’t want to be involved in the vortex of war again.
“Mr. Jotaro, what is the purpose of your return this time?”
“Find something.
There is no answer here that I want, so I have to go back.”
The killer whale was a little panicked and at a loss.
“Mr. Jotaro, have you heard about our country?”
“You mean the current Wave Country?”
“Yes, Wave Country is a small and poor country, but the people living here have never given up on life.
But since Cardo came, our country…”
“I know that my past is dishonorable, and the behavior I am proposing to you now is also shameless.
But even someone like me knows that our country is dying.
Mr. Jotaro, please save this country!”
“That’s your own business.”
Jotaro replied:
“There is no savior in this world.
If you don’t defend yourself, no matter what others do, it won’t help you.”
“We once fought hard, and there were ninjas on the other side. My wife and children were also there during that fight…”
Tears streamed down the man’s cheeks.
The killer whale trembled all over and slammed its head heavily on the ground.
“For the sake of the children of this country, I beg you to help us. Even if it means sacrificing my life, I will definitely accept it!”
“Yeah yeah yeah”
Jotaro pulled his hat down.
“There’s really no other way. Tell me where Cardo is.”
“Mr. Jotaro!”
The killer whale raised his head excitedly.
A puppy that looked like Iggy also barked.
“You’re going with me, too?”
Jotaro understood what the other person was saying.
The other party summoned the Fool, and the sand at the chest position dissipated, and a scroll fell out.
“This is the scroll signed by the ninja beasts, you…”
The puppy that looked like Iggy nodded.
“Understood.”
Jotaro did not hesitate and had a good impression of this puppy that looked like Iggy.
The other party took the initiative to sign the contract, and Jotaro did not refuse.
Write your name above.
Jotaro felt a vague connection with the other party.
“By the way, you don’t have a name yet, so I’ll just call you Ichi from now on.”
Chapter 19: Mission 7 (Old Version)
Under Dazna’s “inciting” speech,
Kakashi and his crew finally arrived at the Land of Waves.
“What’s that sound?”
I heard some sparse noises coming from the bushes.
Naruto was taking out a kunai and preparing to throw it.
Sasuke on the other side moved faster.
Two bullets were quickly shot into the bushes.
Several people came behind the bushes to check.
A snow-white, plush rabbit fell under the big tree.
Two kunai were stuck in the tree trunk above the rabbit, and it was obviously frightened and fainted.
“What a cute rabbit.”
Sakura’s eyes lit up.
Girls at this age have no resistance to cute things.
Naruto sighed in disappointment.
“What? It turned out to be a rabbit.”
Kakashi frowned.
“Only the Mist Village can specially breed snow rabbits. How can an island country like the Wave Country have them?”
Suddenly, a sound of breaking through the air was heard!
“Everyone get down!”
Kakashi immediately held down Dazna and Sakura’s heads.
Naruto and Sasuke also quickly lay down.
The beheading sword cut through the air.
Deeply embedded in a sturdy tree.
A man with the lower half of his face and neck wrapped in bandages.
He instantly appeared at the hilt of the knife.
He wears a Mist Ninja forehead protector on his head.
Bare upper body,
Show off your strong and firm muscles.
“No wonder the Ghost Brothers failed. Isn’t this the famous copy ninja Hatake Kakashi?”
The man showed his sharp teeth.
Looking down at Kakashi and the others who stood up.
Grinning.
“Momochi Zabuza!”
Kakashi’s eyes instantly became alert, completely different from his usual lazy and dull look.
“Teacher, who is that?”
Sakura’s face behind her was covered with beads of sweat from fear.
The strong murderous intent emanating from Zabuza.
The whole person felt like he had fallen into an icy cave, his whole body was stiff and unable to move.
Naruto and Sasuke were not in a much better situation and just stayed where they were.
“One of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist Village. Each of them has at least the strength of a jonin.”
“Hey, hey, hey, it’s too arrogant for you to challenge Konoha’s ninja alone.”
In the bushes.
Another man with long black hair and thick eyeliner on his face walked out.
“Black Hoe Thunder Fang!”
Kakashi’s face was grim.
Even if I faced Zabuza alone, I wouldn’t dare to say that I had a 100% chance of winning.
Now I actually meet two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen here.
“Sakura, Naruto, Sasuke, protect Mr. Dazna and retreat!
This is not a battle you can interfere in!”
Kakashi didn’t hesitate at all.
Open the blindfold.
Revealing the three-magatama Sharingan inside.
“Sharingan?!”
Sasuke lost consciousness.
How come Kakashi has the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan?
You should know that the Sharingan has always been the bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan.
Even most people in the clan don’t have the three-magatama Sharingan.
Kuroki Raiga: “I’ve heard that Konoha’s copy ninja technician has a Sharingan.
What beautiful eyes, Hatake Kakashi.”
“Leiya, what are you doing here? You are not needed here!”
Also a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.
Zabuza did not have a good look towards Kuroki Raiga.
It should be said that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had many internal conflicts and they disliked each other.
“You are much less lovable than Kisame, your junior.”
Black Hoe Lei Ya shook his head.
“If Cardo hadn’t asked me to make this trip, I would really like to see you die at the hands of Konoha’s ninjas.”
“That bastard Cardo really didn’t believe me! I am the great Kirigakure demon Momochi Zabuza!”
Zabuza snorted in dissatisfaction and shouted:
“You, the last generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, lost to a Genin from Konoha. Do you think I will be the same as you bunch of losers?”
“That’s not as simple as a Genin!”
Hei Chu Lei Ya still can’t forget that green figure.
He is clearly just an idiot who only knows physical skills.
The power that erupted was terrifying!
Four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen died in the battle, leaving only three to return to the village in disgrace!
If all of Konoha’s Genin were of that strength.
What about the other ninja villages?
Konoha can unify the five major countries!
“Complete the task quickly. Leave Kakashi to me and the remaining brats to you.”
Maybe he was scared by the last Genin.
Kuroko Raiga would rather face a jonin than fight three genin of Konoha alone.
God knows what kind of power Konoha’s Genin has hidden!
Zabuza didn’t say much and rushed towards Naruto and the other two with his beheading sword.
“Your opponent is me, Kakashi!”
Black Chu Lei Ya pulled out the two Thunder Blades from behind him.
The blue lightning ball was conducted into the air by the blade of the thorns, stopping Kakashi who was about to rush forward.
“I have heard of the great name of Konoha White Fang for a long time. I wanted to challenge your clan’s swordsmanship in the Mist Village.”
“My father’s swordsmanship is not something you can witness!”
Kakashi’s tone was icy.
Electric arcs flashed in his right hand, and the sound of a thousand birds chirping could be heard.
Now the only way to rescue Naruto and the others is to quickly get rid of Kuroki Raiga.
Kurochi Raiga seemed to see through Kakashi’s thoughts.
He summoned a suit of lightning to cover his entire body, and took a defensive stance.
From the very beginning, Kuroko Raiga had no intention of confronting Kakashi head-on.
Let Zabuza eliminate those Konoha brats first.
In the end, didn’t Kakashi easily defeat the two Seven?
Zabuza appeared above Naruto and the other two.
The beheading knife in his hand chopped down vertically.
The knife came down from high above, carrying a strong murderous aura!
Sakura and Dazna turned pale and trembled with fear.
Sasuke was the first to react, and used the kunai in his hand to block Zabuza’s beheading sword.
“clang!”
Metal collides with metal!
Sasuke’s right arm was under tremendous pressure, and his kunai also had several cracks.
This strong murderous intent.
You could die in just a moment!
The difference between me and the jonin is still too big.
Sasuke closed his eyes, and when he opened them again his black eyes were replaced by double magatama Sharingan.
“Sasuke, your eyes?”
Naruto was surprised that Sasuke’s eyes were exactly the same as Kakashi’s.
“Hey, Naruto! Now is not the time to be horny!”
Lost to Jotaro last time.
Sasuke awakened the Sharingan and wanted to use it to deal with Jotaro.
Now we can only deal with Zabuza first.
“I know that without you telling me!”
Naruto gritted his teeth and made hand seals.
Naruto created more than a dozen shadow clones.
Each shadow clone drew out a kunai and stabbed at different parts of Zabuza’s body.
Zabuza retreated a step.
The beheading sword slashed across.
This knife goes down.
All of Naruto’s shadow clones that approached him turned into white smoke and dissipated.
“hateful!”
Naruto pulled out two shuriken again and threw them at Zabuza.
Zabuza stood still.
He dodged Naruto’s attack by simply turning his head.
“Kid, you can’t even throw ninja tools properly, and you’re still a ninja! Is Konoha so corrupt now?”
Naruto ignored Zabuza’s sarcasm.
Twitching the thin wire hidden at the end of the shuriken’s handle.
The two shurikens that had originally missed the target adjusted their directions and shot towards him again!
The shuriken changed into Naruto’s form.
The two Narutos were on top of Zabuza, holding their opponents’ arms tightly.
“Now, Sasuke!”
“Well done, tailgater!”
Sasuke immediately released the ninjutsu that he had already prepared.
The huge flames engulfed Zabuza’s body.
Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief. Even if he still refused to admit it, he had to believe it.
The level of tacit understanding between him and Naruto has reached an incredible level.
Chapter 20: The Dungeon Quest Named Zabuza (Old Version)
“Little devil, you pissed me off!”
Zabuza walked out with his body burned.
It turned into a pool of water and dissipated.
“Gone!”
“It’s a water clone!”
Sasuke was alert all over, his Sharingan seeing all around.
“Even with the Sharingan, kid, you’re still too slow!”
Zabuza suddenly appeared behind Sasuke.
After a few simple but intense physical exchanges, he kicked Sasuke into the lake in the distance.
“You tricked me with your shadow clone, and I almost got killed by you!”
Zabuza let out a mocking laugh from deep in his throat.
He chopped Naruto with a single blow.
Naruto barely used a kunai to block the attack.
“My beheading sword is indestructible among the seven ninja swords! What can a mere kunai do!”
Zabuzasui said this with considerable pride.
“Little brat, you guys are like the ones living in Konoha’s greenhouse garden.
I don’t understand what a real ninja is!
You are not worthy of being taken seriously by me!”
Zabuza held Naruto’s head and hit him hard with his knee.
Another kick.
With a “bang”.
Naruto’s body flew out in an arc.
Hit a tree trunk.
“You’re the only one left, little girl!”
Zabuza appeared at Sakura’s location and slashed down with his beheading sword.
“Sakura…”
Naruto’s pupils trembled, and a red chakra quickly enveloped his entire body.
An unprecedented burst of power!
Naruto instantly stood in front of Sakura, holding the beheading sword firmly in one hand.
Blood dripped slowly from his palm.
Sakura stared blankly at Naruto’s back with a pale face. The other party was not afraid of death and came to save her.
Zabuza was moved and said, “Hey, kid, aren’t you afraid of death?”
“You can’t become Hokage if you’re afraid of death!”
Naruto endured the severe pain in his palm and looked directly at Zabuza.
Naruto opened his mouth and laughed happily.
Jotaro, I finally understand what you mean by courage!
“Interesting kid, it seems I underestimated the new generation of Konoha ninjas!”
Zabuza retracted his beheading sword, then suddenly raised his head, staring directly at Uzumaki Naruto with his eagle-like sharp eyes.
“Boy, tell me your name!”
Naruto took a deep breath, pointed his right hand at the Konoha wristband on his forehead, and said loudly:
“Uzumaki Naruto!”
“One day, I will become the Hokage of Konohagakure!
“Remember this!!!”
“Long-lost ninja! Little boy, I will remember your name!”
Zabuza smiled wildly, and suddenly swung his beheading sword down!
“Nanudo!…”
Sasuke struggled to stand up, trying to stop this from happening.
Sasuke himself didn’t understand why he was so persistent in saving Naruto. That guy was clearly the last one in the group! He was an idiot!
He, Uchiha Sasuke, wanted to use his life to kill that man.
At this moment, Sasuke was unwilling to witness Naruto’s death.
Sasuke understood deeply.
It’s enlightenment!
That guy wasn’t just saying anything about becoming Hokage.
But he is the same as Uchiha Sasuke.
With the same determination as killing that man!
At this moment, a kunai flew towards them at an extremely fast speed.
“Kang!”
Zabuza held his sword to block, but he was so powerless that he was shocked.
“You did great, Naruto.”
Zabuza stared at the direction of the voice.
The visitor was a tall man dressed in black with a golden chain hanging from his clothes. His face could not be seen clearly due to the black cap on his head.
This strange outfit and the kunai that was just fired made Zabuza more wary of Jotaro.
Jotaro was glad he heard the fighting noise on the road, otherwise…
Naruto’s eyelids darkened.
The red chakra dissipated without a trace,
I fell to the ground without any strength.
Seeing the newcomer, Kakashi, who was watching the battle out of the corner of his eye, also relaxed.
“There are still Konoha’s ninjas left, so let’s get rid of them all at once!”
Zabuza dare not neglect.
Jump onto the water.
Concentrate chakra.
Suddenly.
The surroundings were covered by a thick white mist as he performed the seals.
The air was filled with mist, and Zabuza used the Mist Hiding Technique to disappear into the mist.
“Disappeared!”
Sasuke used his Sharingan, but couldn’t find Zabuza’s location.
Kakashi, who was fighting, reminded:
“Zabuza Momochi is famous for his silent killing skills while he is still in the Kirigakure Assassination Unit. Watch out, Jotaro!”
“Eight places…throat, spine, lungs, liver…Next, which part do you want me to attack!”
In the mist, Zabuza’s voice rang out from all around, and the invisible murderous aura made Naruto and Sasuke feel an invisible pressure.
“Eight places?
Or guess where I’ll start beating you up.”
Jotaro stood still, not at all panicked by the fog around him.
Behind it.
The Star Platinum emerges.
Star Platinum took a deep breath, and all the mist was sucked into its belly like a whale.
Zabuza, who was lurking forward, was completely dumbfounded.
Where’s my fog?
“I found you, bastard!”
Star Platinum approaches a confused Zabuza.
Star Platinum swung his fist and hit Zabuza mercilessly.
Just a moment.
Zabuza’s body was covered with countless dents and scars.
Zabuza’s calm face turned into one of fear!
I know that if I get attacked again, I might die!
Immediately hold the beheading sword horizontally in the direction of attack.
The beheading sword broke with a snap, and Zabuza flew out like a kite with a broken string.
“Why, why can you break my Mist Hidden Technique!”
Zabuza collapsed on the ground!
Just a few seconds.
My internal organs were almost broken by this guy.
What a scary guy!
whoosh!
Two thousand swords suddenly broke through the air and attacked.
Pierced Zabuza’s neck.
Zabuza fell to the ground instantly.
Jotaro’s eyes narrowed.
On a branch not far away.
A masked boy was standing there.
The other person was carrying an object similar to a sleeping bag on his back.
No,
Maybe a sleeping bag.
Inside was a handsome boy with purple hair.
The other party was watching the battle between Kakashi and Kurochu Raiga with concern.
The masked boy spoke, his voice surprisingly soft.
“I’m sorry to bother you.
My hunting member of the Kirigakure Anbu.
Can you please hand over Zabuza Momochi and other defected members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who have been hunting down Zabuza Momochi and other members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who have been trying to kill the Fourth Mizukage to me?”
The young man pulled out a few silver needles and shot them at Hei Chu Lei Ya.
After a dull groan, the other party also fell to the ground.
The Raikiri in Kakashi’s hand dissipated.
The use of the Sharingan and Raikiri in high-intensity combat was enough to overwhelm his already scarce chakra.
Kakashi checked on the condition of Kuroko Raiga.
I found that the other person had no breath and his heartbeat had stopped.
Although it was a sneak attack, Kakashi was surprised by the boy’s strength.
Kakashi told them everything about the pursuit troops from the Hidden Mist Village without reservation.
There are some ninjas with evil intentions in every village.
In order to prevent the secrets of their villages from being leaked, the five major countries have similar troops.
Including Konoha.
“They were both members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and their bodies hold many secrets.
I have to take them away as soon as possible.”
“Wait a mininute.”
Jotaro took a step forward.
Star Platinum grabbed the broken beheading sword, and the chakra was recombined through Zabuza’s blood covering it.
The battle with Iggy gave Jotaro new ideas.
Maybe I can pass the chakra to Star Platinum.
Release the ninjutsu from Star Platinum.
Chapter 21: Shiro and Ranmaru (Old Version)
Under the mask,
Cold sweat gradually dripped from the boy’s gentle face.
My breathing became more rapid.
Jotaro took the beheading sword and handed it to the masked ninja.
“As a Kirigakure ninja, isn’t this beheading sword what you want most?”
“Yes…yes, thank you for the reminder.”
If it weren’t for the mask,
The masked ninja was a little afraid to look into Jotaro’s eyes.
His mouth was dry as he took Jotaro’s beheading sword.
“Thank you very much for your help. I need to return to the village as soon as possible to report the situation. Goodbye!”
“Wait a minute, your Mist Village didn’t say that we would take the whole body back.”
Jotaro stopped the two of them. During the battle with DIO, he used Star Platinum to stop his heart and pretended to be dead.
“You are inexperienced, and I am afraid something might happen on the way. It is better to kill them both with this knife now.”
The boy hanging behind the masked boy was so frightened when he heard Jotaro’s words.
“………”
Bang!
The masked ninja had beads of sweat dripping down his forehead.
Unable to bear it any longer, he swung the beheading sword at Jotaro.
It’s just that Star Platinum is faster.
As the opponent was swinging the sword, he punched it again and broke it into pieces.
Naruto looked at the scene speechlessly.
The uncle without eyebrows even boasted that the beheading sword was an indestructible weapon.
Isn’t this just scrap metal?
“You… have already discovered that we are not the hunting team from the Hidden Mist Village?”
“No, I’m just doubting it. I, Jotaro Kujo, like to solve a problem thoroughly.
Since I can’t figure out whether you are a member of the Hidden Mist Village’s hunting team, just kill these two ninjas from the Seven with your own hands.”
The masked ninja’s expression froze.
In the past, he and Lord Zabuza had always been successful in using this move, but they happened to meet Jotaro.
This man is obviously powerful but overly cautious!
“What should I do, Bai?”
The purple-haired boy behind him looked panicked.
“I’m sorry, Ranmaru, for getting you into trouble.”
The masked ninja put Ranmaru down and protected him behind him.
“If possible, please let this child go.”
Kakashi said calmly:
“You don’t want to fight.
If your throwing needle had hit Mr. Dazna directly, he would have been dead.”
When Dazna heard this, he hid behind Sakura in fear.
“I am a tool of Zabuza-sama, I have no ideals, I am not needed by Zabuza-sama, and just living is a painful thing.
For this reason, I will protect Master Zabuza!”
Ranmaru followed suit and said:
“Me too, I have to protect Master Leiya’s life!”
“Are they worth your life?
As far as I know, Zabuza killed one hundred contestants in the Mist Village.”
“Zabuza-sama did it out of necessity.
The blood mist policy promulgated by the Fourth Mizukage.
Master Zabuza is dissatisfied with the killing of his own kind, so he resorts to this method. It’s just a process…”
Bai stood in front of Zabuza, took off his mask, revealing his flawless face.
“Sama Zabuza assassinated you in order to collect enough money from Kado.
He summoned the rebel ninjas who were also dissatisfied with the Blood Mist policy and attempted to return to the Mist Village to run for the position of Mizukage.
Naruto was very surprised that this uncle without eyebrows actually had the same dream as him.
Bai Zhixiao knew that facing an enemy that even Lord Zabuza could defeat, the result would be the same if he took action himself.
There is no resistance,
Bai knelt on the ground humbly.
“Sir Zabuza still has his own noble mission to fulfill.
If possible, I hope to use my life in exchange for Zabuza-sama’s survival.”
After Bai finished speaking, he supported himself on the ground with his hands and bowed his head deeply towards everyone.
Being alone is your destiny.
Until I met Lord Zabuza.
This person with similar eyes to him.
Act for that person, fight for that person,
For Bai, he wants Zabuza’s dream to come true.
This is Bai’s determined dream.
For this, he was willing to sacrifice his own life.
“Feel sorry…”
Kakashi shook his head.
I admire the behavior of my own dialogue from the bottom of my heart.
He has seen too many scenes of life and death.
But it’s similar to dying for others.
It’s really too little.
But allowing Zabuza, the Jonin, to leave would be like letting a tiger return to the mountains.
Who knew that one day, the other party would seek revenge on Bai and others.
Plus, we are now at the border of Wave Country.
To protect the safety of Naruto and others.
Kakashi would not choose to let Zabuza go.
“Wait a moment, Kakashi.”
Jotaro stared at Shiro.
“You just mentioned Cardo, right?
If you tell me the news about Kado, I may consider letting you go.”
“I’m sorry, I’m not particularly clear on that.”
White eyes lost,
Then he hurried to explain.
“It has always been Zabuza-sama who has been in contact with Cardo.
If you don’t kill the master again,
You should know more…
I will do everything I can to make Master Zabuza speak!”
“A blank check means nothing to us!
I think that as a ninja, Zabuza would not casually tell us the news of his employer…”
“Kakashi, I want to trust him for once.”
Before Kakashi could finish, Jotaro closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he had made a decision.
“you……?”
Bai looked at Jotaro in disbelief, he couldn’t even guarantee what he had just said.
“If it’s something that’s truly important, you should protect it with your own hands, even if it means sacrificing your own precious life.
I trust your determination to protect others.”
“I understand. I will try my best.”
Bai never seems to have drastic changes in mood.
Until this moment,
Hearing Jotaro’s determination to protect others,
Shiro was deeply impressed by Jotaro.
“Now that Zabuza has been dealt with, what about him?”
Kakashi pointed again at the unconscious Raiga.
“Lord Raiga also decided to join Lord Zabuza’s team in order to change the village.”
When Ranmaru saw the strange look in the white-haired man’s eyes, he immediately cried out with tears in his eyes.
“Hey~
Kakashi-sensei.”
Naruto and the other two looked at Kakashi with disdain, as if he was bullying a child.
Jotaro sighed upon seeing this.
“You don’t want to do anything to them, Kakashi.
If you had taken action, you could have done it just now.”
“Hahaha~”
Kakashi touched the white hair on his head awkwardly.
I didn’t…
You’d make me embarrassed if you said it so confidently.
That’s all.
Now there is Jotaro in the team, plus myself.
It is more than enough to deal with the awakened Zabuza and Raiga, so there is no need to worry about the safety of Naruto and the others.
Kakashi reluctantly agreed.
Looking down at this young man who looks like a young girl, delicate and beautiful.
Have you been single for too long?
Why do I feel that he is too handsome?
“Your name is Bai, right? Take Zabuza and the others with you and come with us.”
Chapter 22: The Man Who Became the Water Shadow (Old Version)
At Dazna’s house.
Under the supervision of Jotaro and others, Bai removed the silver needles inserted in Zabuza and Raiga’s necks.
Naruto stared at the back of Zabuza’s head with great interest.
“Hey, you have to insert a silver needle every time.
There aren’t any pinholes like a hornet’s nest left on the back of this uncle’s head!”
Naruto saw in a comic book that a high school girl kindly took in a homeless child, but the child was very vicious.
Not only did he covet the girl who took him in, he even used the silver needle in his watch to hit the girl’s father every time, causing him to fall into a coma.
Bai was speechless.
Every time I insert my penis into acupuncture points, it is very precise.
It always gets stuck in the same place, so even if there is a mark, it won’t be as exaggerated as the other party says.
Besides,
Lord Zabuza doesn’t need to take action himself every time!
Loosened the acupoints.
Lei Ya was the first to open his eyes and wake up.
“Great, Lord Leiya, you are fine.”
Ranmaru ran into Raiga’s arms.
“I’m sorry to have worried you.”
Raiya touched the top of Ranmaru’s head.
Look around.
He looked at Kakashi and the others and understood his current situation.
“It seems that we are your prisoners.”
Afterwards, Zabuza regained consciousness and woke up.
“Zabuza-sama, I’m sorry that I was unable to save you.”
“Humph! I expected this, but you’re still so soft-hearted!”
Zabuza looked at everyone in the room for a while, and then his eyes focused on Jotaro with fear.
I still feel a dull pain in my body and face.
This damn Konoha ninja,
I don’t know if you should hit someone in the face or not!
“Kakashi, your Konoha has produced an excellent ninja!”
“Of course, Jotaro is an elite in our Konoha who is twice as young as him.
At such a young age, he is already a special jonin.”
Zabuza snorted coldly.
I didn’t believe what Kakashi said.
As for Jotaro’s majestic figure,
You told me this is 12 years old?
“Alright, Zabuza.
When you were unconscious, your loyal subordinates made a deal with us to save you, and now they have told us the news about Cardo.”
“Kakashi!”
Zabuza interrupted Kakashi and said in a deep voice:
“Do you think professional ninjas like us would casually leak information about our employers?”
“Of course, I believe Mr. Zabuza is a man who keeps his promises.”
Kakashi spread his hands and narrowed his eyes into crescent shapes.
“Right, the future Fifth Mizukage-sama.”
Veins bulged on Zabuza’s forehead.
Of course I understood that Kakashi was teasing me.
“I’m going to kill you with my own hands!”
Zabuza struggled and climbed out of the bed.
“Be quiet, Momochi Zabuza!”
Jotaro lowered the brim of his hat helplessly and shouted.
“Same to you, Kakashi!”
How come I didn’t realize that Naruto, the team leader, had a sinister personality.
“Zabuza, your life was saved by your subordinates at their own expense.
If you can’t provide us with useful information, I don’t recommend beating you up again.”
Zabuza clenched his fists, his eyes revealing a murderous intent that was ready to kill anyone.
Jotaro turned a blind eye.
His gaze was calm, not caring at all about the murderous aura and timidity emanating from Zabuza.
Everyone in the room looked at the two nervously.
A moment of silence…
In the end, Zabuza chose to give up.
The last time we fought.
Zabuza knew that he had little chance of winning against Jotaro.
“Not exposing the employer’s information is the bottom line for ninjas when accepting missions.
However, I can help you kill Cardo.”
Zabuza has been unhappy with Cardo for a long time.
He is clearly an ordinary merchant who points fingers at me on a daily basis.
“…”
Naruto and the others were stunned, and even Kakashi couldn’t help but admire Zabuza’s nerve.
Last second,
They also said that the employer’s information cannot be disclosed.
The next second,
Just say the words that will kill your employer.
Kakashi thought to himself.
This guy might really be able to become the Mizukage.
“Uncle without eyebrows, do you also want to become the Mizukage of your village?”
“Kid, my name is Momochi Zabuza!”
Zabuza was unhappy with the way Naruto called him.
Of course, I didn’t argue too much with Naruto.
He had previously recognized this brat named Uzumaki Naruto.
But in Zabuza’s view, Naruto has never experienced the darkness of human nature and is a completely naive and romantic boy.
“If you let us go, we will help you kill Cardo.”
Zabuza had already thought about it.
It is impossible to work part-time.
Rather than working for Cardo and earning money, it would be better to just kill Cardo!
This behavior is harmful to his dignity as a ninja, but on second thought, he can learn from Konoha’s routine and kill Cardo in the name of protecting the Land of Waves!
When you hold the banner of justice, no one can do anything to you.
As long as he takes Cardo’s money for himself, he will have the financial strength to run for the next Mizukage.
In recent years, Zabuza failed to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage and fled from the Mist Village.
But the Mist Village did not treat Zabuza as a traitor.
The Mist Village has always been a radical village.
He assassinated the Fourth Mizukage in order to end the Blood Mist Policy.
No one in the village thought that Zabuza was committing an insubordination.
on the contrary.
Most ninjas regard Zabuza as a hero who considers the future of the village!
After all, the blood mist policy of the Fourth Mizukage caused many people in the village to die or escape.
If it weren’t for the concern for the strength of the Fourth Mizukage.
Zabuza must be trying to pry open the other party’s brain to see how he came up with such a crappy policy.
“Can.”
Jotaro nodded. Since Zabuza went to assassinate Cardo, he was helping Killer Whale fulfill their wish.
As for the future of the Wave Country, it depends on their own development.
“Let’s go, Shiro.”
Momochi Zabuza stood up.
The deal was done, and I didn’t want to stay here.
“Can’t take a break anymore.”
Seeing that Zabuzhan was determined to leave, Lei Ya also got up from the bed.
“Let’s follow along, Ranmaru.”
“Yes, Lord Leiya.”
Ranmaru nodded, Raiga could survive.
He was happy enough!
“You don’t have to follow me.”
Zabuza took the beheading sword and glanced at Raiya and the other man.
“You can’t say that. If you want to become the Mizukage, your own strength is not enough.”
“snort.”
Zabuza didn’t refute.
The name of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is well-known in the Mist Village, and they are considered a good political force.
Of the remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen, only himself, Raiga and Kisame are left.
If we could pull Kisame up with us.
There is no doubt that if I run for Mizukage myself, my chances of success will increase greatly.
It’s a pity that the other party rejected me.
“Does the rebel ninja also want to become the Mizukage?”
Sasuke leaned against the door, watching Zabuza approaching.
To be honest, Zabuza’s act of slaughtering his companions made Sasuke think of that hateful man.
“You are not allowed to insult Zabuza-sama!”
Bai Shaojian was so angry that he wanted to take action.
“Wait, Shiro!”
Zabuza reached out his hand to stop Bai.
Standing high above, looking down at Sasuke.
“Kid, the world of ninja is far more complicated than you think. Aren’t you Uchiha clan also a tool of Konoha’s political struggle?”
“What did you say?!”
Zabuza ignored Sasuke.
Walk to the door.
As if remembering something, he turned around and said:
“By the way, Kakashi, let me remind you before I leave. Assassinating you is not just something Cardo asked me to do.”
Zabuza mouthed to Kakashi.
Kakashi’s expression suddenly became serious.
He saw the word,
root.
Seeing this.
Zabuza’s mouth curled up.
“Kakashi, don’t act so righteous. The nature of ninjas is to kill. Compared to our Kirigakure, your Konoha is not much better.”
Chapter 23 Chakra Training (Old Version)
After Zabuza and others left.
Kakashi fell into deep thought.
If it is true as the other party said.
This trip to the Land of Waves was not as easy as I had imagined.
If it was really the man behind the scenes who did it.
Danzo Shimura.
This man has been hiding behind Konoha.
In the early years, Kakashi had experienced the other party’s terror.
This time, the other party actually reached out to them.
Because of Naruto, or because of Sasuke?
Both the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the orphans of the Uchiha clan had the intention of taking action against the other party.
This matter must be told to the third generation adults as soon as possible!
Kakashi gritted his teeth, formed seals with his hands, and soon summoned a pug wearing a blue ninja uniform and a Konoha wristband on its forehead from the ground.
“The situation is urgent. I’m counting on you this time, Parker. Make sure you deliver it to the Third Hokage.”
Kakashi wrote down the story of his and his group’s appearance in the Land of Waves, and also wrote Zabuza’s words and his own concerns into a scroll and gave it to Parker.
Parker didn’t ask any more questions.
Nodded.
Run into the night.
The moonlight filtered through the gaps in the woods, cutting out tiny spots of light on Kakashi’s forehead.
The bushes in the direction where Parker disappeared were still shaking slightly, and a few leaves that were brought down by the ninja dog were slowly falling.
There is something unusual lurking in the quiet air.
“What happened, Kakashi-sensei?”
Sakura asked confusedly.
From just now, Kakashi-sensei acted as if he was facing a formidable enemy.
“Our enemies have not been completely eliminated yet.”
“If things are really as I thought, the enemies we will encounter later will be far more terrifying than before. For your safety, you will need to undergo special training from now on!”
Sakura and the other two were stunned by Kakashi’s serious expression and didn’t say anything.
Even Naruto, whose mind was always jumping, became nervous.
“Come with me, Jotaro.”
Think about it.
Kakashi said to Jotaro.
Now, besides myself, the only one with the highest fighting power is Jotaro.
Jotaro has a terrifying blood limit, which means his strength is almost the same as his own.
But if he is really a Root ninja, he must have information about Jotaro.
Before the battle.
Leaking your information is a dangerous thing.
It is no exaggeration to say that a ninja’s battle is a battle of intelligence.
“Um.”
Jotaro nodded. He did have some questions about ninjutsu that he needed to ask Kakashi.
The five of them came to the vast forest together.
“Kakashi-sensei, why did you bring us here?”
Naruto looked around and saw lush and tall trees everywhere.
There is also a small river with clear water flowing westward.
“Naruto, do you understand what is the most important thing for a ninja?”
“Will of Fire!”
Naruto blurted out.
When Naruto was very young, he often heard his grandfather, the Third Generation, muttering the Will of Fire in his ear.
When the leaves dance, the fire continues.
“Ahem.”
Kakashi coughed twice, sweat dripping down his forehead.
But I can’t refute the other party.
This is a political hat.
If I had said that the Will of Fire was incorrect, I would have been invited to the interrogation room for tea by the Anbu long ago.
“Naruto, Kakashi-sensei was talking about ninjas, not Konoha’s ninjas.”
Sakura, who ranked first in the written test of the academy, immediately noticed the qualifier that Kakashi did not add in his words.
You should know that the conclusion drawn from a question will be very different if such words are added or not.
In recent years, in order to torture the students of the Ninja Academy, the teachers who set the examination papers like this method the most.
In addition, years are also used to cover what something is.
In the first year of Konoha’s establishment, the First and Second Hokage attended the first summit of the five major nations and passed through many places in the Land of Fire.
The newspapers recorded the people and events they had seen with their own eyes.
In these written reports, he could not have “seen with his own eyes…
“Only Konoha has the Will of Fire?”
Naruto was shocked, and his three views seemed to be shattered.
“hateful!
When I become Hokage, I will make the five great nations deeply understand the greatness of the Will of Fire, and bring the Will of Fire to everyone!”
Kakashi: “……”
Are you bringing the Will of Fire to everyone?
I’m afraid it will lead to the Fourth Ninja World War!
“Naruto, your ideals are very lofty.
The will of fire is a belief that every Konoha ninja must have.
For ninjas, especially those performing dangerous ninja duties, more concrete examples are needed.”
“More specific examples?”
Naruto tilted his head for a moment, unable to think of anything.
“Chakra control.”
Sasuke spoke up from the side.
That smug look seemed to be saying.
Naruto, when it comes to wisdom, you are not as good as me!
Hearing the answer he wanted, Kakashi nodded with satisfaction.
“Yes, the foundation of a ninja is chakra. Whether it is ninjutsu, genjutsu, or powerful physical skills, chakra is needed to support it.
It can be said that the amount of chakra is the foundation of a ninja’s survival in battle.
But everyone has a limited amount of chakra, so how to properly control and use chakra is the first lesson I will teach you.”
Sasuke and Sakura did not refute that they did experience insufficient chakra when fighting.
Naruto scratched his head, not having the same troubles as his friends.
He held his hands behind his head, not caring at all.
“I’ve always felt like I had plenty of chakra.”
“The Uzumaki clan possesses a huge amount of chakra, but Naruto, don’t be complacent with your own chakra!
You have to know that with precise control and use of chakra, a C-level ninjutsu can also perform at the level of a B-level ninjutsu.”
Jotaro stood by and tried to understand what Kakashi meant.
According to modern theoretical analysis and explanation, chakra needs to be mobilized when releasing ninjutsu.
There is a relationship of diminishing marginal costs between chakra output and the strength of ninjutsu.
If chakra could be controlled precisely, unnecessary waste would be avoided.
Sakura: “What should we do now, Kakashi-sensei?”
Kakashi: “Climb a tree.”
“Climb a tree?”
Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura stared at each other in bewilderment.
Kakashi was seen walking slowly towards a tree. His feet seemed to be firmly attached to the thick trunk by some kind of attraction, and he walked upright to the top of the tree.
“Wow! Teacher Kakashi, you are amazing!”
Naruto exclaimed as he looked at Kakashi.
Sasuke didn’t say anything, his eyes were full of envy and competitiveness.
Sakura’s expression was also full of eagerness to try.
In these battles, Sakura deeply understood that her strength was the weakest among everyone.
Only by working hard to make myself stronger can I avoid the situation like last time when Naruto lost his life to save me.
“Okay, you can try it first.”
Kakashi jumped down from the tree and said to Naruto and the other two with a smile:
“Wrap your feet with chakra and try to walk to the end of the tree like I did just now. This is your training.”
Naruto and Sasuke each chose a big tree, took a deep breath, and imitated teacher Kakashi.
Gather chakra at the soles of your feet, lift your feet and take the first step toward the tree trunk.
Naruto fell off the tree trunk first.
He fell to the ground before he could even take the second step.
Next up was Sasuke.
The second one fell off the tree trunk, but he was much better than Naruto and had already taken five steps.
Kakashi watched the two men’s performance, closed his eyes, and thought about the preparations he needed to make for the Root attack below.
“Kakashi-sensei, after we finish this, what do we do next?”
Naruto, who fell to the ground, asked Kakashi curiously.
“Don’t aim too high, Naruto.”
Kakashi opened his eyes.
Staring at Naruto with dissatisfaction, he lectured:
“This is enough for you to practice for a few days. You should know that it took me two days to complete this training.”
“But, Kakashi-sensei, look at Jotaro and Sakura!”
Naruto pointed in the direction of Jotaro and Sakura.
Jotaro put his hands in his pockets, stood firmly on the top of the tree, and looked towards the other side of the woods.
Sakura on the side was also sitting happily on the tree trunk.
The two legs swung back and forth in the air.
He waved happily to Sasuke below.
Kakashi narrowed his eyes and watched the scene.
Kakashi wasn’t too surprised that Sakura could reach the top of the tree so quickly.
Sakura’s own chakra is the least among everyone.
But Jotaro is different.
You should know that the larger the chakra, the harder it is to control yourself.
Chapter 24: Chakra Properties of Yin and Yang (Old Version)
Jotaro is a member of the Uzumaki clan like Naruto, and has a huge amount of chakra in his body, but he was able to climb a tree on his first try.
Jotaro jumped down to the ground.
“Kakashi, let’s tread water now.”
‘Have you done similar training before?’
When Kakashi saw that Jotaro had guessed the next person’s training method, he asked Jotaro curiously.
“Not really. Since you brought us here to practice chakra control, besides the still tree, the only thing left is the flowing water here for further strengthening.”
Jotaro said, calmly walking towards the stream.
Hold your breath and concentrate.
Just like when he climbed the tree just now, he gathered the chakra at his feet.
Lift your left foot.
Step onto the water.
Then the right foot…
Jotaro took one step after another and stood firmly on the water.
The water is sparkling.
Jotaro’s upright figure is reflected.
Under the precise control of Star Platinum, Jotaro completed the two trainings easily.
However, Sakura made several mistakes in treading water and her clothes were soaked.
“What a scary little ghost.”
Kakashi couldn’t help scratching his head, feeling a sense of defeat as the disciple was better than his master.
With this precise chakra control, if the other party learns medical ninjutsu, he will definitely make rapid progress.
Kakashi thought of Jotaro’s terrifying destructive power and wondered if the other party might be another Lady Tsunade.
“Kakashi, I hope you can teach me the nature of chakra changes.”
Jotaro approached Kakashi and expressed his wishes.
“Do you know your chakra properties?”
Kakashi didn’t reject Jotaro either.
Jotaro is now even stronger, and the safety of the people here is further guaranteed.
Jotaro shook his head.
The price of chakra test strips in the village is not friendly to the penniless Jotaro.
“Then test your chakra properties first.”
Kakashi took out a card and handed it to Jotaro.
“Input your own chakra and you will know what your chakra attribute is.”
“The wind will split in the middle, the water will get wet, the fire will kindle, the thunder will wrinkle, and the earth will break apart.”
Jotaro mobilized his chakra and input it into the chakra test paper.
After waiting for a long time, there was no change on the test paper.
Naruto’s eyes widened as he questioned Kakashi.
“What is going on, Kakashi-sensei?
Why didn’t Jotaro’s test strip change?
Is your chakra test paper bad?”
Kakashi narrowed his single eye slightly and did not answer Naruto.
When Jotaro’s chakra was injected into the test paper, Kakashi noticed that spider-web-like silver lines quietly emerged on the chakra test paper, like crystal veins frozen by an invisible force.
It just happened very quickly and flashed by – this is not a phenomenon that would occur due to the normal five elements.
Kakashi pondered for a moment: “It seems that your chakra does not belong to the five elements, perhaps it is yin and yang.”
I just bought the chakra test strips, so there is no way there is a problem with them.
“I can’t help you with the Yin and Yang attributes, but after returning to the village, I can help you arrange to find some related ninjutsu.”
Jotaro didn’t refuse.
At the beginning, I guessed that the attributes of my chakra might be yin and yang.
I just want to borrow the chakra test paper to experiment.
Yin Chakra uses spiritual energy, which is related to one’s own stand.
Yang attribute chakra is the body’s energy, the chakra mutated by the Uzumaki clan and the ripple breathing method.
The vitality is far more powerful than ordinary chakra.
It’s just that I don’t have the other five elements.
Jotaro felt sorry for a moment, thinking that both the Yamanaka clan and the Shikamaru clan possessed yin-yang attribute ninjutsu.
I can learn this myself, and it happens to be recorded on these seals.
“Kakashi-sensei, I want to try it too!”
Naruto was eager to try, while Sakura looked at Kakashi eagerly.
Sasuke did not participate. Long time ago, he only knew that his attributes were thunder and fire.
And I am doing relevant training, but the progress is not very ideal.
Kakashi sighed. Chakra test papers were relatively precious things and he couldn’t refuse them, so he took out two chakra test papers that he had prepared long ago.
After chakra was injected into Naruto’s test paper, it split into two. The cross section was extremely smooth, and there were tiny wind blades at the fracture that continued to cut the air, making a buzzing sound.
Wind attribute chakra?
Kakashi couldn’t help but glance at Naruto.
Naruto has wind attribute chakra, while Sakura has water attribute chakra.
“Practice slowly.
Jotaro, come with me.”
Kakashi took Jotaro to a nearby place.
“Is it information about the enemy?”
Kakashi nodded.
“Since you joined the Anbu, you must have heard that there is another department within the Anbu.”
“ANBU training class, are you saying that our enemy this time is from Konoha?”
“I hate to admit it.
The fact is just as you said, the Anbu training class is a department controlled solely by the Third Hokage.
He also has another name, Root.
It is controlled by a man named Danzo Shimura.”
Jotaro frowned.
“The Hokage has his own independent armed forces. Aren’t you afraid that things will get out of your control?”
Kakashi sighed. He had also tried to persuade the Third Hokage to cancel the Root’s independent weapon, but to no avail.
Danzo Shimura and the Third Hokage, both of them have been disciples of the Second Hokage since childhood.
“I think they are coming for Naruto. As the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, Naruto is an important weapon for the village.
Do you remember Yamato who fought against you?
He has the same Wood Release as the first Hokage, and used to be a member of the Root organization. The ninjas of the Root walk in darkness and only obey the orders of Shimura Danzo. “
“you mean?”
“They are a group of guys who will stop at nothing to complete their mission. If we really meet the Root ninjas, don’t show mercy!”
When Kakashi said not to show mercy, he made a subtle wrist-flipping motion with his right hand.
Is it okay to kill when necessary?
Upon hearing this, Jotaro lowered the brim of his hat three degrees. This action caused the shadow of his hair to completely cover his eyes.
There was determination in Jotaro’s eyes.
This world is even more chaotic than the world I live in.
The nature of a ninja is to kill, Jotaro recalled Zabuza’s words in his ears.
Oh my, this is such a terrible world.
If the other party really attacks Naruto, Jotaro doesn’t recommend giving Ora and the others a good beating.
Chapter 25: Root Attack (Old Version)
The conversation didn’t last long.
Kakashi knew that the Root organization would stop at nothing to complete their plans, and he felt a little worried.
“Let’s go back. I’m afraid we’ll be in danger if we’re not with Naruto and the others.”
“KANG!”
A sharp sickle attacked from the depths of the forest on one side!
The moonlight condensed into flowing mercury on the edge of the sickle, and the fallen leaves in the rotating trajectory were neatly cut in half.
Kakashi dodged sideways, barely avoiding the sparks from the sickle on his forehead guard and the kunai.
Kakashi’s pupils shrank into needle-like shapes in response to the stress, and he grasped the handle of the sickle with his backhand and threw it back in the direction of the attack.
At the same time, Kakashi and Jotaro looked alertly into the depths of the forest.
An enemy attacked them!
Direction of vision.
A scarecrow the size of a rag doll, nailed to a tree trunk with a sickle.
Its stiff right hand also held another sickle covered with notches.
The old scarecrow wore a worn straw hat askew, and its mouth, which was sewn with buttons, was pulled into an exaggerated arc by the thick linen rope cut by a knife.
The jagged threads tremble in the night wind, and the eerie smile makes people want to bite it.
At the forehead, the spell cloth wrapped around the scarecrow’s forehead suddenly caught fire. The black spell mark that faded away in the green smoke etched distorted hieroglyphs on the surface of the bark.
“Oh no, what is this technique!?”
Kakashi’s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle tip, and his face under the forehead protector was twisted into a strange arc due to muscle twitching.
Kakashi’s Adam’s apple rolled violently, and he squeezed out broken words: “Jotaro, attack me quickly…!”
Before he finished his words, purple blood vessels suddenly bulged out of Kakashi’s temple, as if countless nerves were out of Kakashi’s control and were bulging fiercely under his skin.
A cold sneer came from the darkness, and the sound was like a rusty iron sheet scraping against glass, which was piercing.
“when……”
Kakashi turned his head away and was interrupted before he could finish his words.
“It’s too late, Kakashi!”
“The Art of Transforming Puppetry…
The man in the dark shouted loudly, and Kakashi’s left hand suddenly bent back at an angle that was contrary to ergonomics, and the five finger joints made a crisp sound like bamboo joints bursting.
In an instant, Kakashi lost control of his body.
When he regained consciousness, Kakashi felt as if his soul was stuffed into a small glass jar.
He watched helplessly as his kunai tore through the corner of Jotaro’s clothes.
The controlled body was like a rusty puppet, and every movement was stiff and jerky, like stuck gears. However, its speed was just as fast as the original body.
Hey, Kakashi!
Jotaro leaned back to avoid Kakashi’s sweeping leg whip, and his nose brushed against the gravel raised by the other’s soles.
Jotaro frowned, and the corners of his eyes under the brim of his hat became sharp as a knife.
“If you suddenly attack me, I will be furious!”
Jotaro distanced himself from Kakashi, lowered the brim of his hat with one hand, and pursed his lips into a cold, hard straight line.
Kakashi ignored Jotaro’s words and quickly formed hand seals at double speed.
Two light blue wind blades tore through the air, attacking in a spiral trajectory.
Jotaro never expected that the other party would suddenly use ninjutsu on him. The brim of his hat was cut off half an inch by the wind blade, and the fluttering pieces of cloth broke into pieces and fell to the ground.
Yale yale
Jotaro raised his hand and gently touched the strands of hair on his forehead. In an instant, Jotaro’s face turned dark.
“Anyway, Kakashi, you really pissed me off!”
“Kakashi” ignored it, took out a kunai with his right hand, and rushed towards Jotaro
The air around them suddenly began to ripple like water.
The figure of Star Platinum appears in front of Jotaro.
The distance between the two people is two meters.
The fist of Star Platinum tore through the barrier of space and hit Kakashi’s body heavily.
The dull sound of a heavy punch hitting flesh was like the sound of a drum beating.
It was just a simple punch, and the eyeballs of the possessed “Kakashi” bulged out exaggeratedly due to the impact force. As if it was an unexpected blow to Jotaro’s power, the control of the Heart Puppet Technique was released.
In the dark, Shan Zhongfeng curled up in a tree hole, digging his nails deep into the ground, his face looking embarrassed under the mask.
Yamanaka Feng stared at Jotaro not far away through the gaps between the leaves.
He was just knocked out of Kakashi’s body by Jotaro’s punch.
Failed to kill Jotaro.
I also roughly understand the boundary of Jotaro’s blood. As the intelligence said, the effective range is only two meters.
Kakashi suddenly opened his eyes, his pupils trembling violently, like a wandering soul that was forced back into his body.
The moment he stood up by supporting himself with the tree trunk, his spine made a cracking sound as if it was dislocated.
“Nicely done, Jotaro!”
Kakashi’s joy did not last long as he met Jotaro’s eyes burning with anger.
Kakashi: “⊙_⊙???”
“Wait…wait a minute, Jotaro!”
Kakashi’s expression changed drastically, and his throat was suddenly suffocated by the violent wind from the fist.
The fist shadows of Star Platinum left afterimages in the air, and each punch stirred up a circular air wave.
Star Platinum’s fists came overwhelming.
Kakashi fell to the ground, and his happy smile, who had just escaped from the Heart Puppet Technique, turned into a painful groan.
After venting.
Jotaro regained consciousness and his pupils became clear.
Kakashi smiled bitterly, and the opponent went berserk when his hat broke.
Now is not the time to blame Jotaro too much.
Kakashi slumped down in the hollow of the tree roots, trying to force a soothing smile.
“Go… to Naruto…”
He was beaten up by Star Platinum.
I can’t help you in the short term and can only rely on Jotaro.
Jotaro raised his hand to touch the broken brim of his hat, took a deep breath and nodded.
The moment the soles of his feet were covered with chakra light dust, he turned into a shadow and flew into the woods.
Chapter 26: Battle with the Roots (Old Version)
Wait until Jotaro arrives.
Naruto and his two companions were already fighting with many black-clad ninjas.
More than a dozen ninjas swarmed over.
Each wielded a ninja sword.
They surrounded Naruto and the other two in an orderly manner.
From this tacit cooperation, Jotaro knew that the visitor was no ordinary person.
Jotaro became even more wary of this man, Shimura Danzo.
More than a dozen Root ninjas charged forward in a staggered manner, and the trajectories of their ninja swords’ slashing were like the meshing of precision gears.
When Sakura’s kunai blocked the third incoming blade, the ninja on the left suddenly twisted his waist and turned around, kicking Sakura in the abdomen with his right leg without mercy.
As Sakura’s body was struck by a huge force, she was knocked back repeatedly.
With a bang.
Crushed onto thick tree roots.
In pain.
Sakura can’t get up again.
“Sakura!!!”
“How can it be repaired!!!”
Anger grew in Naruto’s heart, and a strong red chakra overflowed from his body.
“This chakra…”
Jotaro stared at the red wave of air that flashed past behind Naruto, as if he was looking at a terrifying beast, and his face was solemn.
“Is it this power again?”
Sasuke also noticed something strange about Naruto.
In the chakra storm that Naruto exploded, the three Root ninjas remained calm as they were blown away by the air wave.
The chain kunai they cast in the air formed a web of death.
Naruto’s exhausted body regained some strength and he put his hands together and formed a seal.
“Shadow Clone Technique!”
In an instant, the sounds of “bang bang bang bang bang” became continuous, and hundreds of Naruto figures appeared on the field.
However, under the attack of more than a dozen ninjas, Naruto’s shadow clones quickly dissipated one by one.
“Has Naruto become stronger again?”
Sasuke muttered, stepped back to avoid the attack of a ninja in front of him, took a deep breath, and chakra surged and condensed in his mouth.
“Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Technique!”
The fire dragon broke through the air and ignited the oxygen within a radius of ten meters, forming a huge fire dragon bomb with a diameter of three meters.
Encased in scorching flames, it rushed straight towards the black-clad ninja in front.
Seeing this, the opposing ninja dropped his sword and performed a counter-ninjutsu.
“Water Style, Water Dragon Bullet!”
The river suddenly sank into a huge whirlpool, and the rising water dragon formed by the high-speed rotating water flow collided with the Fire Dragon released by Sasuke.
boom!
A huge amount of smoke dissipated from the two people and spread all around.
Jotaro’s eyes were sharp as he stared closely at the situation on the battlefield.
The ninja who released the ninjutsu picked up the sword he had thrown away earlier and rushed towards the direction where Sasuke was in the mist.
Seeing this, Jotaro also flashed and rushed towards Sasuke.
When the black-clad ninja saw Jotaro appear, he did not dodge but attacked with the sharp blade in his hand.
Jotaro stared at the oncoming ninja with an expressionless face.
A voice like a huge bell resounded through the fog that was about to dissipate.
Along with this roar, Star Platinum was like a bright white lightning. In the last few seconds before the smoke dissipated, it moved extremely fast and quickly knocked down the black-clothed ninja who had rashly attacked.
The black-clad ninja screamed, his face full of pain.
Naruto’s eyes lit up instantly, his surprise was beyond words, a bright smile spread across his face, and he shouted excitedly: “Jotaro, you’re finally back!”
Sasuke’s tense body relaxed slightly, he exhaled softly, and the stern expression on his face also eased a little.
Although he didn’t shout as loudly as Naruto, there was a hint of imperceptible joy in his eyes.
Unconsciously, the two of them have developed a sense of security with Jotaro’s presence, as if as long as he is there, all difficulties can be solved.
“Naruto, Sasuke, don’t be careless, the enemy has not been completely eliminated!” Jotaro stood in front of the two of them, his brows furrowed, a hint of seriousness in his eyes, and an unquestionable firmness in his tone, as he reminded the two loudly.
High in the sky, an ink eagle spread its wings and swooped down.
Above the ink eagle, there stood a ninja wearing a cat mask.
“Ninja Technique: Super Beast Fake Painting!”
The cat-masked ninja spread out the scroll, his eyes focused, and he sketched quickly with the pen in his hand.
After a few simple sketches, several lions painted in ink jumped out of the painting, baring their fangs and claws, making low roars, and rushing forward with fierce light flashing in their eyes.
Star Platinum roared, with a raging fighting spirit in its eyes. The muscles in its arms bulged like two hard rocks.
Two fists were thrown out swiftly, creating a whistling sound, and directly blew up the ink-painted lions, which instantly turned into a pool of black ink.
Then, it punched the cat-masked ninja again, as fast as lightning.
The ink eagle sitting on the other side reacted extremely quickly. After sensing the danger, it flapped its wings violently and moved its body quickly to block the attack.
It let out a mournful cry, the sound was sharp and piercing, and then the ink eagle turned into black ink and scattered on the ground.
The cat-masked ninja lost the support of his mount and rolled down in a panic not far away, his body tumbling on the ground for several times before stopping.
The cat-masked ninja’s clothes were a little messy and the mask was slightly crooked, making him look very embarrassed.
At this moment, several figures flashed to the side of the cat ninja.
One of them was the Yamanaka Wind from before, he stood quietly beside the leading ninja.
Chapter 27 Aburame Ryoma vs. Kujo Jotaro (Old Version)
Shan Zhongfeng lowered his head slightly, with no extra expression on his face, but his eyes revealed a coldness and rigor.
He reported to the leading ninja, “The information is correct.”
The leading ninja nodded slightly, a cold light flashed in his eyes. He leaned down slightly and looked at the cat ninja with a sharp eagle-like gaze.
The corner of his mouth curled up into a disdainful sneer, and his tone was full of unquestionable majesty: “You are no match for him, leave Kujo Jotaro to me.”
After saying that, he straightened his body slightly, crossed his arms, and looked like he was in control of the situation. Then, he glanced at the other ninjas and ordered coldly: “Go and capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the brat of the Uchiha clan.”
“You are ninjas from Konoha, right?” Naruto widened his eyes, his face full of shock and confusion. Even if he was slow, he noticed something strange at this moment.
Naruto frowned slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of anger and confusion.
His eyes were fixed on the other person’s clothes and mask.
The same clothes as the Anbu ninja who watched over me when I was a child…
“Why are you attacking the ninjas of our village? Aren’t you afraid of being discovered by the Third Hokage?”
Sasuke’s face darkened, he clenched the kunai in his hand, and his eyes burned with anger.
The voice was full of anger and questioning.
No matter who is treated like this by the ninjas of this village, they will not feel good.
“Everything is for the will of Master Danzo!”
Several Root ninjas had fanatical expressions on their faces, with crazy glints in their eyes.
Without hesitation, they took a step forward, leaned forward slightly, assumed an attacking posture, and then rushed forward without saying a word.
Jotaro was about to stop him, but at this moment, dense black bugs flew out from the sleeves of the leading ninja at a speed that was dazzling.
The leading ninja showed a smug sneer on his face and waved his arm slightly, as if he was directing a grand attack.
Countless black bugs were like a huge black fog, attacking Jotaro fiercely.
Jotaro’s eyes narrowed, with a hint of determination flashing in them, and he summoned Star Platinum without hesitation to resist.
He turned slightly to the side, his body tense, his eyes fixed on the black fog.
Star Platinum instantly appeared in front of him, muscles bulging, and he took a fighting stance.
The other ninjas who were rushing over were two meters away from Jotaro, and they bypassed him and ran towards Naruto and Sasuke behind them.
Jotaro narrowed his eyes, revealing a hint of thought.
The other party knew the attack range of his stand, and attacked himself and Kakashi just now to confirm the information?
“You are from the Aburame clan, right? This clan is the only one in the village that can control the village’s ninja insects.”
“Yes, my name is Aburame Ryoma.
Kujo Jotaro, you can only blame yourself for getting too close to the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Lord Danzo has long disliked you as a member of the Uzumaki clan, so he sent me out to take away the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and kill you at the same time!”
Aburame Ryoma’s eyes were cold, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his tone was full of coldness and ruthlessness.
He took a small step forward, crossed his arms over his chest, and looked confident of victory.
“Oh my, I haven’t been interested in bugs since I was six years old.” Jotaro looked at the bugs everywhere with a look of disgust on his face.
Jotaro continued to put his hands in his pockets, tilting his head slightly, with a hint of impatience in his tone.
“What do you understand about our Aburame clan’s ninjutsu!”
Aburame Ryoma’s face suddenly darkened, and his eyes revealed a hint of anger and dissatisfaction.
He clenched his hands into fists, the veins on his arms bulged, and he shouted loudly, his voice full of anger and provocation.
Jotaro Kujo’s attitude towards bugs makes him feel very bad!
“This time, even if Master Danzo asks me to do so, I will not let you go!”
There was a crazy light in Aburame Ryoma’s eyes, and his body leaned forward slightly, making an attacking posture.
“Your invisible stand has an attack range of only two meters, so it has no effect on me!”
Aburame Ryoma’s voice was sharp and piercing, full of confidence and arrogance.
“We, the Aburame clan, are able to control a huge swarm of insects. Even Lady Tsunade, one of the Three Ninjas, would not dare to confront us head-on!”
Aburame Ryoma raised his head triumphantly, a proud look on his face.
“Parasitic bug. Hurricane!”
He quickly formed seals with his hands and shouted loudly. The huge swarm of insects instantly created a huge air wave, like a black tornado rushing towards Jotaro.
Star Platinum’s eyes burned with a raging fighting spirit. He leaned forward slightly, bent his legs, and prepared to attack.
What followed was a shower of fists like a meteor shower.
Star Platinum roared loudly, the sound was deafening.
It used its fists to form a protective net to block the army of ninja insects, preventing any ninja insect from getting close to Jotaro!
Jotaro’s face was calm as water, with no fear in it.
The information about his own stand was known to the whole world in his previous life, but no one dared to challenge him.
Knowing is one thing, knowing how to resist is another!
As Star Platinum punched, more and more bugs fell to the ground in front of Jotaro.
Aburame Ryoma’s face turned very ugly, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes revealed a hint of anxiety and uneasiness.
This guy’s strength is far more difficult to deal with than the intelligence said.
As time went by, the corpses of the black insects piled up like a hill.
There was visible heartache on Aburame Ryoma’s face, and his eyes were full of regret and anger.
I have invested a lot of money in training this group of ninja insects.
“What’s wrong? Aren’t you going to kill me?” Jotaro put his hands in his trouser pockets, his body slightly tilted, a disdainful smile on his face, and his tone was full of sarcasm.
“How many more bugs can be released? Come and try!”
“Don’t be so arrogant, Jotaro Kujo!”
Aburame Ryoma stared at Jotaro fiercely, his eyes full of anger and hatred. He clenched his fists, as if he would rush forward at any time.
The other person’s arrogant eyes really make people angry!
The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and Aburame Ryoma’s voice became increasingly aggressive.
“Before humans took over the Earth, who do you think had been occupying this planet? The history of insects is countless times longer than that of ninjas!”
Aburame Ryoma exclaimed, waving his hands in the air in agitation.
“The Zerg cannot be killed!”
Aburame Ryoma’s voice was filled with madness and paranoia.
Chapter 28 My teammates are as good as dogs (old version)
“I’ll let you see the greatness of the Zerg!”
Aburame Ryoma said loudly, forming seals with his hands, “Secret Technique. Insect Life!”
Jotaro looked surprised. In his field of vision, the insect corpses that were originally as high as a hill suddenly became smaller with crackling sounds.
Brand new bugs crawl out of the old shells.
Not only that, the number of bugs has doubled!
Groups of black insects were circling over the forest, like a dark cloud gathering overhead. The dark and heavy cloud of insects made the noise of a helicopter’s tail wing!
There are bugs everywhere.
Even Jotaro was shocked by this number.
Although you can continue to use Star Platinum Ola again.
This amount will take quite a while to clean up.
Jotaro paid attention to the direction of Sasuke and Naruto, his eyes revealing a hint of worry and anxiety.
Naruto and Sasuke have been put at a disadvantage by the Anbu ninjas.
There was no choice, Jotaro formed seals with both hands.
“What is this mark?”
Aburame Ryoma was startled, his eyes widened, and there was a hint of confusion in his eyes.
The information given by Danzo-sama did not mention that this kid knows other ninjutsu besides the basic three ninjutsu??
“Ninjutsu. Psychic summoning technique!”
Jotaro bit his big finger and dissipated in a puff of white smoke.
A lazy mongrel appeared staggeringly in front of Jotaro, its ears drooping and its tail wagging weakly.
“Hey, Ichi, hold down the guy opposite.” Jotaro bent down slightly and stared at Ichi.
Iggy turned his head and looked at Jotaro, his eyes full of impatience. He yawned out of boredom, his mouth wide open, and then lazily continued to lie on the ground, stretching his limbs casually, as if he was deaf to Jotaro’s words.
Jotaro’s forehead was full of black lines. He already knew that summoning the other party would be like this.
“Hahahahahaha!” Seeing the ninja beast ignoring Jotaro’s orders, Aburame Ryoma’s originally stern face twisted instantly, his eyes narrowed into slits, his mouth opened wide, and he let out a burst of crazy laughter.
“I thought you were going to summon some powerful ninja beast. What can a skinny ninja dog do?”
He laughed and pointed at Ichi with disdain, a mocking expression on his face.
When Ichi, with a lazy look in his eyes, heard what Aburame Ryoma said, his half-open eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes suddenly became as sharp as an eagle, full of hostility.
His ears suddenly stood up, and his hair stood up slightly, looking unfriendly.
“I leave it to you, Ichi.” Jotaro nodded slightly, with a hint of trust in his eyes, and patted Ichi’s head.
Icky said nothing, as he pushed himself up onto all fours and stood up, leaning forward slightly, ready for a fight.
The huge figure of the Fool slowly emerged behind it, accompanied by a low roar.
Suddenly, the wind blew up and dust filled the air, making it impossible to open your eyes.
At this moment, Sasuke frowned, bit his lower lip with his teeth, and his face was full of pain and anger.
His body was covered with traces of the enemy’s kunai, his clothes were torn and tattered, the cracks were shocking, and blood was flowing down the wounds. Sasuke knew that in the previous battle, these guys could easily kill him, and the reason they didn’t do it was because of their bad character and wanted to play with him.
“Lightning Style: Lightning Strike Armor!”
There was a hint of determination and unwillingness in Sasuke’s voice.
His hands quickly formed seals, and blue electricity flashed, clinging to Sasuke like a nimble snake, gradually forming the shape of armor.
Even though the form was a bit rough, Sasuke could feel the enhancement that this armor brought to him.
As early as the fight between Kakashi and Raiga, Sasuke had secretly memorized this move, and now he finally had the opportunity to use it.
“Oh, at this age, you can change the nature of chakra to this extent.”
Shan Zhongfeng raised his eyebrows slightly, a look of surprise appeared on his face, but he quickly regained his composure.
In his opinion, Sasuke’s move might be effective against ordinary ninjas, but in the eyes of himself, an experienced senior ninja, it was full of flaws.
He took a slight step forward, clenched his fists, and assumed an attacking posture. Relying on his powerful physical skills, after several rounds, his movements were as swift as a tiger, and his fists made a whistling sound, and he quickly shattered Sasuke’s lightning armor into pieces.
On the other side, Naruto was alone and unable to withstand the attacks of the Neko-no-Ninja and other ninjas. His face was covered with sweat and dust, and he was not feeling well either.
If it weren’t for the powerful physical support of the Vortex Clan, they would have collapsed long ago.
Naruto lowered his head, his hair covering his eyes, gritted his teeth, his body trembling slightly, and shouted loudly.
“Why, why on earth!”
“We are all Konoha’s ninjas, why are we killing each other?”
The Neko Ninja did not answer. His eyes were cold and expressionless, without a trace of pity in them.
He raised the ninja sword in his hand high, and slashed down at Naruto head-on with all his might, the blade flashing with a cold light.
Jotaro’s eyes flashed, and his body appeared next to Naruto. He punched Naruto quickly and powerfully with the power of Star Platinum in the abdomen.
The cat ninja groaned, his body shook violently, and a look of pain appeared on his face. This punch had already destroyed his chances of survival.
Even so, the Neko Ninja ignored the pain of death, his eyes were red, a crazy look appeared on his face, and he chopped at Jotaro with the ninja sword in his hand!
“He’s a loyal Deadpool.”
Seeing this, Jotaro frowned slightly, a hint of regret appeared on his face, and he sighed.
The Star Platinum behind him had a determined look in his eyes, his arm muscles bulged, and he punched the blade of the ninja sword. The steel-fire-quenched blade broke into two halves with a crisp sound.
The Neko Ninja opened his eyes wide, full of disbelief, and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he could no longer hold on, his body shook a few times, and he fell to the ground.
The other ninjas had cold eyes and turned their attention to Jotaro. They quickly surrounded him with quick steps, completely ignoring the death of their companions.
These are a group of cold-blooded guys just like what Kakashi said.
When Jotaro saw this situation, his originally calm face finally showed some fluctuations. His brows were furrowed, and a hint of anger flashed in his eyes.
In an instant, Star Platinum’s fist speed increased, and his arms swung faster and harder without any reservation, and his fists made a whistling sound in the wind.
Yamanaka Feng had a sullen face and a serious look in his eyes. He naturally noticed Jotaro’s arrival.
Didn’t Aburame Ryoma defeat Jotaro?
Yamanakafeng looked in the direction of Aburame Ryoma, his eyes widened.
The other party was actually fighting with a dog!
If Shan Zhongfeng had not been teammates with the other party for many years and knew his character well, he would have thought that the other party was acting like him!
Aburame Ryoma’s swarm of insects pounced on the black and white ninja dog.
A few drops of sweat dripped down Aburame Ryoma’s forehead, his hands kept making seals, and his face revealed a bit of anxiety and confusion.
For some reason, his swarm of insects was blocked several meters away and could not move forward.
Chapter 29: The Way of Survival (Old Version)
The smoke of battle gradually dissipated, leaving the air with a faint smell of blood and dust.
Naruto quickly came to Sakura’s side, his face full of worry, squatted down, gently helped her up, and asked with concern: “Are you okay, Sakura?”
Sakura looked a little pale, and she forced a smile and nodded.
Then Sakura lowered her eyes, a hint of loneliness flashing in her eyes.
From her pursed lips and hunched body, anyone could tell that this girl was pretending to be nothing.
In truth, Sakura was quite discouraged, as her companions had been getting stronger and their abilities increasing rapidly since graduation.
But she herself seemed to be forgotten by time, with no change and still standing still in the same place.
Thinking of this, Sakura lowered her head even more, her hands unconsciously clenched the corners of her clothes, her nails dug into her palms, leaving shallow marks.
Jotaro keenly noticed that Sakura was in a low mood and frowned.
Jotaro walked to Sakura with steady steps, leaned down, stared at Sakura, and reminded her seriously: “Sakura, no matter who they are, they have their own characteristics and can show their talents.
A king has the qualities of a king, and a cook has the qualities of a cook. This is the way to survive.”
Do you have your own talents?
Sakura slowly raised her head and looked up at Jotaro, her clear eyes sparkling with emotion.
Biting her lip lightly, Sakura nodded firmly, “Yeah!”
Although the voice is soft, it is full of power.
Sasuke stood quietly at the side, his face a little gloomy.
His hands were clenched into fists, veins popping out on the backs of his hands and his knuckles turning white from the force.
Sasuke’s eyes revealed deep resentment and self-blame.
My power is still too weak!
Don’t say good to kill that man!
I don’t even have the ability to protect my friends…
“Jotaro, why did they attack us? We are all ninjas from Konoha.”
Naruto lowered his head, his deep blue eyes filled with confusion and sadness that was difficult to conceal.
The forehead protector on his forehead also swayed slightly with Naruto’s movements.
Nine-Tails Jinchuriki
Naruto muttered the word and vaguely heard a sneer in his mind.
“The things between people cannot be explained in a few words.”
When Jotaro found out about this, it was a huge blow to Naruto. He sighed but didn’t say anything to comfort him.
Some things can only be deeply understood by yourself.
At this time, Kakashi simply treated the wounds on his body. There were still mottled bloodstains on his body, and he hurried over with a staggering step.
“Kakashi, who beat you up like this!?”
Sasuke’s eyes widened and his mouth opened in shock.
He was originally still wondering where Kakashi had gone, presumably because he was also fighting with a powerful ninja.
Looking at Kakashi’s body covered with scars, Sasuke could imagine how difficult the battle was.
“cough.”
Kakashi’s face turned red, he turned his head away, glanced at Jotaro who pretended nothing had happened, a hint of embarrassment flashed in his eyes, and he thought to himself: I can’t say that I was beaten up by Jotaro and lost my dignity in front of my students.
“Ahem…” Kakashi stammered, “An…enemy, an…invisible enemy!”
“Invisible enemy!”
Sakura exclaimed, her eyes widened and her face was full of shock.
Sasuke and Naruto also looked at Teacher Kakashi in surprise, their eyes full of disbelief.
If the enemy cannot be seen and the direction of attack cannot be confirmed, how can we identify and fight them?
Invincible!
Teacher Kakashi can actually defeat this invincible enemy!
Sakura clenched her fists, a serious look on her face, and she decided to work hard. Only in this way could she not hold her teammates back!
“Teacher Kakashi, please train me well from now on!”
“ah?”
Kakashi was slightly stunned, his eyes full of confusion, unable to understand Sakura’s sudden ambition.
But as a teacher, it is still happy to see students wanting to become stronger.
Kakashi raised the corners of his mouth in a pleased smile.
“Of course not!”
Jotaro on the side did not expose Kakashi, after all, he was the one who injured him.
After a pause, Jotaro said: “Although the enemy has left this time, there is no guarantee that there will not be another enemy attack next time.
For safety reasons, we cannot go back the same way.”
“Jotaro what do you mean?”
Naruto tilted his head. After several battles, he always listened to Jotaro’s opinions unconsciously.
“The enemy may set up an ambush on the way from Wave Country to Konoha. I suggest taking a detour.”
Jotaro glanced at everyone and said seriously.
“It is indeed possible.”
Kakashi frowned, lost in thought.
Based on his understanding of the Root, Danzo is the type of person who will not give up until he achieves his goal.
Kakashi thought about the countries surrounding Konoha in his mind and quickly sketched out the outline of a map.
“Go to the Land of Hot Springs.”
Kakashi looked up and answered quickly.
“The Land of Hot Springs is just above the Land of Waves. We will return to Konoha from the Land of Iron after arriving at the Land of Hot Springs.”
Chapter 30: Light and Shadow of Konoha (Old Version)
In Konoha, the Hokage’s office was filled with a depressing atmosphere.
The old bookshelves were densely packed with yellowed scrolls and documents, exuding the stale smell of time.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat behind a large desk, holding tightly in his hand the information sent by Kakashi, his brows knitted together, the wrinkles on his face appearing even deeper with anger.
Danzo Shimura actually attempted to collude with the rebel ninjas of the Mist Village and even set his sights on the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!
Thinking of what Danzo had done, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s heart was burning with rage and veins bulged on his forehead, but he held it back, took a deep breath, and called out to the Anbu ninja in a deep voice.
“Third Hokage-sama.”
A tall, thin, masked ANBU ninja appeared out of nowhere and saluted respectfully.
“Did Danzo send the Root ninja away from the village these days?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were as sharp as a hawk, staring at the Anbu ninja with a serious look.
When the Anbu ninja heard the word “Danzo”, his body stiffened, he thought to himself that something was wrong, his fingers trembled unconsciously, and a hint of panic flashed in his eyes under the mask.
“this……”
The ANBU ninja hesitated for a moment, his voice trembling.
“Report truthfully!”
The Third Hokage’s voice was as majestic as a bell, and the scrolls on the table seemed to vibrate along with it.
Feeling the determination of the Third Hokage, the Anbu ninja broke out in sweat on his forehead and gritted his teeth and said, “Two days ago, the Root sent a team to leave the village. The destination seems to be the Land of Waves.”
“Why didn’t the ninja guarding the village stop it?”
“The matter of Genli Village was not reported immediately?”
The remaining voice of Sarutobi Hiruzen echoed in the room.
“Third-sama, that is Danzo-sama’s army…”
The tall and thin ninja answered weakly, his voice full of grievance, and lowered his head, not daring to look directly into the eyes of the Third Generation.
After the demise of the Uchiha clan, the village guard was vacant, and most of the ninjas on duty at the village entrance were selected from civilians. No one dared to stop Gen who had Danzo’s support.
Moreover, I have reported Gen’s whereabouts many times, but to no avail.
Who knew that the third generation master would get so angry this time.
Sarutobi Hiruzen rubbed his temples, suppressed his anger, and when he heard the other party’s grievance, his tone softened.
“I know the contribution you have made to Konoha. You have worked hard these days. Let’s make the arrangements. This time I want to visit the Root base.”
“yes.”
The Anbu ninja felt relieved and quickly stood up and left.
In the dark underground base, candlelight flickers and light and shadows interweave.
Danzo Shimura, wearing a black robe, stood alone in the center of the empty base, staring at the photo of the Second Hokage hanging on the wall, his eyes flashing with nostalgia and unwillingness.
“Teacher, I will prove that your original choice was wrong.”
The teacher did not pass on the position of Hokage to me at the beginning, and it is still engraved in my heart.
At this time, a ninja hidden in the dark approached quietly, knelt on one knee, his body straight, his hands on his knees, and his voice was low and respectful.
“Master Danzo, the Third Hokage is leading a group of Anbu ninjas in. Should we bring people to intercept them?”
“He’s the Hokage, do you think you can stop him?”
Danzo Shimura glanced at the ninja below, wondering what he had done over the years to make the other party think that he was above the authority of the Hokage.
However, this is also very good. After all, what he needs is not the root of the Hokage, but the root that belongs to him alone.
Shimura Danzo raised his eyes slightly and thought for a moment.
“Let them in.”
“yes!”
The ninja took the order and left.
Not long after, Sarutobi Hiruzen arrived with his direct Anbu.
The atmosphere in the base suddenly became heavy and oppressive, making people feel breathless.
When Sarutobi Hiruzen saw the photo of the Second Hokage on the wall, he was slightly startled, sighed softly, and the anger in his heart subsided a little.
He turned to the Anbu members around him and ordered, “Wait outside.”
“Monkey, is this the privilege of the Hokage? You can lead ninjas into the Root base without a search warrant.”
Danzo Shimura walked out from the shadows with a sarcastic sneer on his face and his eyes full of provocation.
“Danzo, do you still see me as the Hokage?
I turned a blind eye to what happened before, but this time you actually dared to attack the village ninjas privately, that’s too much!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked directly at Danzo, his voice full of authority and anger.
“The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is no ordinary ninja.”
Danzo Shimura looked back at Sarutobi Hiruzen without fear, his eyes firm, and he did not deny his actions.
Shimura Dancan took a few steps forward, put his hands behind his back, and said, “I just want to test the current Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
Monkey, you have been Hokage for so long, have you forgotten the significance of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?
The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is a tool to protect the village and must be firmly controlled!
If the Nine-Tails’ chakra gets out of control, who can resist the power of the Nine-Tails without the Fourth Hokage in the village?”
“Since you know that it was the Yondaime who saved the village, you should also know whose child Naruto is!”
“So that’s how it is. It’s guilt that makes you feel compassion for that child.”
Shimura Danzo sneered, his childhood friend in front of him was still as soft-hearted as before.
“Monkey, you are old and weak, and your will is not as strong as before.
As the son of the Hokage, you should be prepared to sacrifice for the village!”
“Danzo! I will never allow you to hurt Naruto!” Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted harshly with a sullen face.
“Haven’t you hurt that child enough?” Shimura Danzo retorted, with a sneer on his face, “Don’t you think it’s too late to make amends now?”
“That’s enough, Danzo!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen shouted angrily, his face livid.
Perhaps frightened by the shout, Danzo Shimura kept silent. The two men fell into silence, and the atmosphere in the base became increasingly depressing.
“You should know that the Kumogakure has been coveting the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki since its last defeat.
The Land of Earth, Land of Water, and Land of Sand are also ambitious for Konoha. The three ninjas, Orochimaru, have defected, Jiraiya and Tsunade have left, and Konoha now has too little power to mobilize.”
Shimura Danzo spoke first, breaking the silence.
“He was originally intended as a weapon of war to intimidate other villages, and you even arranged for a ninja of unknown origin named Jotaro Kujo to live with him.”
“You don’t need to worry about Jotaro Kujo. He’ll be fine next to Naruto.”
How could Sarutobi Hiruzen not know that his old friend coveted Jotaro’s power of Star Platinum, but Jotaro was the one who deepened Naruto’s bond with the Will of Fire, and would never let Danzo succeed.
“Just because they are cousins, you have no doubts?
Monkey, you are really nepotistic. “
Danzo Shimura’s face was full of sarcasm. The three ninjas of Konoha were disciples of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the fourth Hokage was his great-grandson. Now even Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to maintain the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki through emotional connection.
In Danzo’s view, Konoha has become a place where Sarutobi Hiruzen has the final say.
“Danzo, what exactly do you want to say?” Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and looked alert.
“Monkey, someone is unhappy with you for promoting Jotaro Kujo.
He just graduated and is not yet a ninja of Konoha. You promoted him without everyone’s consent. You should know that there are only a few jonin vacancies every year.
Everyone started discussing privately that the Third Hokage had been in power for so long that even the family dogs could be recruited as ninja dogs. “
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face suddenly became embarrassed.
“Danzo, Jotaro’s promotion to Special Jonin was based on his strength. You know clearly whether it is the other people in the village who are dissatisfied or you!”
These days, rumors about him have been circulating in the village, and Sarutobi Hiruzen is also exhausted. If he really abused his power, his son would not just stay at the position of Jonin.
“Monkey, you have to know that we are all disciples of the teacher!”
Danzo Shimura looked at the portrait of the Second Hokage and said leisurely.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s expression eased a little. It was because of the friendship between fellow disciples and the pressure from other families in Konoha that Sarutobi Hiruzen helped Danzo and allowed him to establish the Root organization.
“Monkey, I’m always on your side. This time I sent out the members of the Root not only because of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but also because of Uchiha Sasuke.”
As a politician, Shimura Danzo knew the difference between saying something on his own initiative and having it exposed.
Just like first mentioning that someone in the village was dissatisfied with the position of Hokage, and letting Sarutobi Hiruzen understand that only he could help him and make the other party understand his importance.
“What do you want to do to Uchiha Sasuke?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face, which had just warmed up, turned blue again. How much trouble would Danzo want to cause?
Uchiha Sasuke is the only link between him and Uchiha Itachi. If something happens to Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi might come directly to Konoha and start the night of destroying the village.
“Although Uchiha Shisui is dead, the whereabouts of his Mangekyō Sharingan is unknown.
Shisui was good friends with Uchiha Itachi during his lifetime, and I suspect Itachi possessed Shisui’s eyes.
By capturing Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi can be forced to hand over the Mangekyō Sharingan.
The power of those eyes is frightening just thinking about it.”
Shimura Danzo said slowly, expressing his thoughts.
Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, what Danzo said did make some sense.
Indeed, Kotoamatsukami’s Mangekyō Sharingan is extremely powerful.
When Shisui reported the ability of his eyes, Sarutobi Hiruzen broke out in a cold sweat!
If Uchiha Shisui had chosen the Uchiha clan at that time, they might have been the ones to be slaughtered.
“You are not allowed to touch Uchiha Sasuke without solid evidence. This is my promise to Uchiha Itachi. I will find an opportunity to ask Uchiha Itachi.” Sarutobi Hiruzen thought for a while and shook his head to reject Danzo’s proposal.
Uchiha Itachi joined the Akatsuki organization. Although he was an S-rank traitor, he was also an important intelligence informant for Konoha.
In order to avoid being discovered by the Akatsuki organization, Uchiha Itachi rarely took the initiative to contact.
Itachi recently sent a message saying that he will return to Konoha to carry out a mission this month. Then I will naturally have the opportunity to ask Uchiha Itachi.
“You really believe in Uchiha Itachi, a man who could exterminate his clan and kill his own family at the age of thirteen.
If he had those eyes, how could he hand them over so easily? “
“I will have a good talk with him. If he really used those eyes to deal with Konoha, how could we survive until now?
I believe in Uchiha Itachi, that child has an extraordinary will of fire.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were filled with trust.
Shimura Danzo was silent, lowering his head in thought.
He knew that Itachi might not attack Konoha, but once Itachi knew that he held one of Shisui’s eyes, the situation would be unpredictable.
Therefore, he must obtain Itachi’s Kotoamatsukami Mangekyō Sharingan.
“Sarutobi, your methods are still too soft. I…”
“That’s enough Danzo, you have to remember, I am the Hokage!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted Danzo’s words with a stern look in his eyes.
Shimura Danzo looked unhappy, and even though he felt unwilling, he had no choice but to bow his head.
“I understand. You are the leaf basking in the sun, and I am the root buried deep underground.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Danzo’s old face with mixed feelings. He sighed lightly, turned around and slowly left the base.
Danzo Shimura looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s departing back and gritted his teeth secretly, Sarutobi, one day you will regret it!
Chapter 31: Journey to the Land of Hot Springs (Old Version)
Along the way, there was no sign of the Root ninja, and Jotaro and his group successfully entered the territory of the Land of Hot Springs.
In stark contrast to the tense atmosphere of the Wave Kingdom, the residents here are leisurely and contented, with relaxed smiles on their faces.
On the streets, the shouts of peddlers can be heard one after another, and tourists are walking around with laughter and joy. It is very lively and bustling, like a paradise away from the world.
On both sides of the streets of Yuzhikuni, a wide variety of shops are lined up, and the exquisite goods are dazzling.
This prosperous scene was like a gentle breeze, blowing away the tense nerves of Naruto and others along the way.
“According to the news from Parker, the village has banned the roots from leaving the village.”
Kakashi relayed the information that Parker brought to everyone, and then smiled.
“That means everyone can have a good rest in the Hot Spring Village for the night.”
Sakura couldn’t hide her joy and couldn’t help but stretch.
She was already exhausted after many days of long-distance travel, and she was more than happy to have a chance to have a good rest.
“Although the danger has been temporarily lifted, we must not let our guard down.”
Kakashi raised a finger, and a hint of seriousness appeared in his lazy dead fish eyes.
“Yunin Village is famous for its hot spring baths, but in the past, it was once the site of a cult.”
“A cult?”
Sakura’s eyes widened, surprise written all over her face.
“Yes, it is a church made up of a group of extreme believers. It is said that there was a fanatical believer in the evil god in the Yunin Village. In order to force others to believe in the evil god, he killed innocent passers-by and forced them to join the church.”
“Eh——” Sakura’s face turned pale in an instant, and a hint of uneasiness appeared in her eyes.
“That sounds terrible, Kakashi-sensei, we should get back to the village.”
“Don’t worry too much, Sakura. The cult organization has disappeared now.” Kakashi smiled and rubbed Sakura’s head, comforting her softly.
“It is probably because the Daimyo of Yugu Village was worried that these evil cults would affect the development of tourism in the village, so he sent people to capture them all.”
Sakura glared at Kakashi in dissatisfaction and muttered to herself, “Teacher Kakashi scares a girl for no reason. No wonder he is still single.”
“Now that we are here, let’s take a rare break and relax.
The hot spring hotel in Yunin Village is well-known far and wide, and I invite everyone to enjoy it this time.”
Kakashi suggested generously.
Naruto jumped up with excitement, and all the tiredness and unhappiness he had felt along the way were instantly swept away. Even Sasuke and Jotaro nodded in approval.
“Jotaro, please take Naruto and the others to check in first. I have some other things to take care of.”
The Land of Hot Springs is not a country that dominates with its military power, and there are not many ninjas in the Hot Spring Village.
Kakashi felt quite at ease when he entrusted Naruto and the other two to Jotaro.
After telling them which hotel to stay in, Kakashi said goodbye to everyone and left in a hurry.
It is said that the inspiration for “Intimate Paradise” came from the Yugen Village.
As a loyal fan of “Intimate Paradise”, Kakashi plans to go to this creative holy land for a “pilgrimage”.
But this matter is really not suitable to bring the underage Naruto and others along.
Jotaro led a few people to smoothly arrange accommodation and then returned to the room to rest.
Meanwhile, Ren and Sasuke came to the open space outside the inn and began their training.
After several days of hard practice, the two have mastered the techniques of climbing trees and treading water, and are now focusing on training the changes in the nature of chakra.
Naruto placed a green leaf on each of his palms, and kept repeating, “Thin and sharp, thin and sharp.”
He concentrated on mobilizing the wind-attribute chakra in his body, trying to imagine using the chakra to cut the leaves.
However, the top of the leaf on the left hand only had a tiny crack, while the leaf on the right hand remained unchanged.
“Sure enough, the changes in the nature of chakra are not so easy to master.”
Naruto rubbed his head and lay on the ground somewhat frustrated.
According to teacher Kakashi, this is only the first stage of the change in the nature of wind-attribute chakra.
I couldn’t even cut a small leaf, let alone the difficult task of cutting the waterfall.
“You can try to use the Shadow Clone Technique while training.”
At this time, Jotaro came out of the room and gave advice.
“Shadow clone?”
Naruto half stood up, turned his head, and looked at Jotaro with a puzzled look on his face.
“Practicing Chakra Nature Transformation is already very exhausting, why do you need to use the Shadow Clone Technique?”
Naruto raised his confusion.
After practicing chakra control for these days, he is no longer the newbie who knows nothing about ninjutsu, and has a certain understanding of the principles of chakra.
Sasuke also stopped his training and looked at Jotaro in confusion.
“The Shadow Clone Technique is a ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage. The shadow clones have a consciousness independent of the caster’s body. When the shadow clones are released, their memories and experiences will all return to the main body. In other words, the memories and experiences of the training will also be transmitted to the main body after the shadow clones are released.”
Jotaro explained patiently. After all, he had a doctorate degree in his previous life and had a deep understanding of this knowledge.
Moreover, he has also conducted in-depth research on the Shadow Clone Technique these days and discovered this unique feature.
Naruto and Sasuke’s eyes lit up when they heard this.
If they follow the theory that Jotaro said, they can greatly save training time and quickly improve their strength!
“Hey, Naruto, teach me the Shadow Clone Technique!”
Sasuke said eagerly as he rushed to Naruto’s side.
These days of training have significantly improved his control over chakra, and both his physical and ninjutsu have reached a new level.
But this is far from enough. The stronger Sasuke becomes, the more he understands the gap between himself and Jotaro.
“No way!”
Naruto flatly refused.
Sasuke’s forehead was suddenly covered with black lines, and the good impression he had of Naruto, which had improved slightly in the past few days, disappeared without a trace in an instant.
Sasuke thought secretly in his heart, as expected, he still hated Naruto the most!
“Stop teaching the shadow clone for a moment.”
Jotaro didn’t seem to care about the little fight between the two. After all, he knew that in the end Naruto would definitely teach Sasuke the Shadow Clone Technique.
“I’m going to give it a try.”
“try?”
Naruto and Sasuke asked in unison.
“Well, move aside.”
Jotaro nodded, took out a shuriken and threw it towards an open space not far away.
At the moment the shuriken flew out, Jotaro’s hands quickly crossed and made a series of complex hand seals.
These movements seemed very strange and confusing to Naruto and Sasuke.
“What is Jotaro doing with this hand seal?”
Naruto has always disliked the complicated ninja hand seals. In Naruto’s opinion, ninjutsu should be something that can be accomplished with just a few hand seals.
His own Shadow Clone Technique only has a few marks, and Naruto is not at all interested in Zabuza’s ninjutsu which has more than forty marks.
“Could it be that you feel your attack range is not enough, so you switched to shuriken training?”
Sasuke frowned, speculating secretly in his mind.
In his opinion, when fighting against high-level ninjas, the effects of kunai and shuriken are minimal, and the truly effective weapon is often the explosive tag.
If Jotaro really wanted to learn shuriken techniques, Sasuke wouldn’t mind teaching him the Uchiha clan’s unique throwing method.
“Ninjutsu – Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!”
As Jotaro finished the hand seal, the next second, the scene before them made Naruto and Sasuke open their eyes wide, as if they were in a dream.
There was originally only one shuriken in the air, but in an instant it turned into thousands of them, densely covering the sky, making it difficult to count.
“Shuriken Shadow Clone, could it be that this ninjutsu is derived from the Shadow Clone Technique?”
Sasuke said in surprise.
“Yes, I have been studying the Shadow Clone Technique these days.
This ninjutsu is the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique created by the Third Hokage. Please move aside.”
Jotaro said, pulling out another shuriken.
This time, he did not choose to throw the shuriken himself, but handed it to Star Platinum beside him…
Chapter 32 Shadow Clone Shuriken Technique (Old Version)
At the same time, Sasuke couldn’t help but think of the terrifying power of Star Platinum.
He thought to himself, if the shuriken just now was not thrown by Jotaro, but by Star Platinum, how shocking the scene would be!
Just as Sasuke’s thought flashed through his mind, a rapid noise suddenly rang in his ears, like a thunderclap, which startled Sasuke’s heart.
Countless shurikens poured down like a rainstorm, densely packed and covering the sky and the sun.
They slammed into the ground with fierce momentum, making continuous loud “bang bang bang” sounds.
Countless shurikens pierced the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Their power was far beyond what Jotaro had displayed before. It seemed to have the momentum to destroy everything.
“Jotaro, is this the new ninjutsu you developed?”
Naruto’s eyes widened, he swallowed subconsciously, and his breathing became a little rapid.
Naruto was secretly shocked. You know, the Shadow Clone Shuriken recorded in the Book of Seales was only an A-level ninjutsu, but the power of the ninjutsu in front of him was not comparable to that of an ordinary A-level ninjutsu!
Jotaro was satisfied with the power of the jutsu and nodded.
“My Star Platinum can indeed receive chakra, but when it comes to releasing chakra ninjutsu with five attributes, I am unable to do so.
Perhaps this is also related to the fact that I don’t have the five elements of chakra.”
At this time, Sakura came to the training ground with a gloomy face. Her brows were slightly wrinkled, and the corners of her mouth drooped down, obviously she was in a bad mood.
“Sakura, didn’t you go to the hot spring? Why did you come back so soon?” Naruto asked with concern when he saw that Sakura looked unhappy.
“Don’t mention it. I met a super old pervert. He was actually peeping at the girls’ bathing area, and I caught him!”
When Sakura thought of the scene just now, her face turned red with anger and her eyes flashed with anger.
“If that guy hadn’t slipped away so quickly, I would have made him taste my power and let him know the consequences of such behavior!”
The girls’ bathing area was in turmoil because of a pervert who was peeping at them, and Sakura lost the mood to continue soaking in the hot spring.
Sakura calmed down a little, turned her head and looked at Sasuke with a hint of expectation in her eyes.
“Sasuke, today is the annual fireworks festival of Yuin Village. Let’s go and see it together.”
Sakura secretly thought that if she and Sasuke could watch the fireworks together alone, then Sasuke would not be as stupid as a wooden stick anymore.
A romantic scene from a TV series emerged in her mind, where the hero and heroine looked into each other’s eyes under the dazzling fireworks and then kissed passionately.
Sakura secretly vowed that she must take down Sasuke faster than Ino!
“Not interested.”
Sasuke rejected Sakura’s proposal without hesitation, in a very decisive tone.
After witnessing Jotaro’s powerful ninjutsu, Sasuke knew that his strength was far from enough and he had to train himself harder.
In Sasuke’s opinion, women would only affect the speed at which he could draw his sword, and now was not the time to talk about love.
When Sakura heard Sasuke’s answer, a look of disappointment suddenly appeared on her face, and her head drooped involuntarily, looking dejected.
Naruto already knew about Sakura’s feelings for Sasuke, and he no longer had any feelings for Sakura.
Just thinking about the last time Sakura treated everyone to a barbecue, Naruto felt that he had an obligation to help Sakura in return.
“I haven’t seen the fireworks yet. We’re all finally together, why don’t we go watch it together?”
After Naruto finished speaking, he secretly winked at Jotaro, hinting him to help speak.
Jotaro saw the look in Naruto’s eyes and immediately understood what he was thinking.
Oh my, not only do I have to take care of these children, but now I also have to help with the matchmaker’s work.
Jotaro held up the brim of his hat with his hand to prevent others from seeing his face.
“Well… I think Naruto’s suggestion is good. Training for too long will be counterproductive. An excellent ninja must know how to combine work and rest.”
After hearing what Jotaro said, Sasuke felt a little shaken. But when he thought about the mission he was carrying, he became hesitant again. He must not relax at all.
“I wanted to show off the Shadow Clone Technique at the fireworks festival, but it looks like I don’t have the chance anymore.”
Naruto spread his hands and shook his head, a look of disappointment on his face.
Sasuke immediately understood Naruto’s thoughts, cursed “bastard” in his heart, and said through gritted teeth.
“I’m going too! Hey, Naruto, you have to teach me the Shadow Clone Technique when you come back!”
“That’s great!” Sakura looked at Naruto and Jotaro with gratitude, knowing in her heart that they were helping her.
In this way, several people went back to the room, changed their clothes, and walked together on the busy street.
Along the way, pedestrians looked at Naruto’s team strangely.
To be precise, it was Jotaro’s appearance that attracted special attention from many women.
“Wow, it’s so high!”
“He must be a foreign man, he looks so bold!”
“I wish I could see him every day and have children for him!”
Some tall, beautiful women wearing revealing fashion clothes even boldly came up to him, chatted with him, and left their residential addresses for the night…
Naruto looked at this scene, secretly envious, thinking that he must grow taller too!
Naruto secretly compared the four of them and found that even Sakura was a little taller than him. This was a big blow to Naruto, and he seemed to have lost the joy of life in an instant.
Chapter 33: Encounter with Jiraiya (Old Version)
Suddenly, Sakura stopped abruptly, her eyes as sharp as an eagle, her finger pointed forward, her face instantly showing an extremely angry expression, and she shouted loudly: “Naruto, Sasuke, Jotaro, I saw the guy peeping at the bathhouse!”
Not far away, a warm yellow light shone through the window of a hot spring hotel. Naruto looked in the direction Sakura pointed and saw the peeping person Sakura mentioned.
I saw that man had white hair, as messy as dead grass, and he was carrying a huge red scroll on his back.
The other person was looking inside with something like a telescope, with an extremely obscene smile on his face and even a trace of saliva flowing from the corner of his mouth.
There was no doubt that he was peeping at the women in the bathhouse.
“Yoshi, this kind of pervert should be caught and taught a lesson!” Naruto rolled up his sleeves, his eyes burning with fighting spirit.
“But what should we do? There are other people here, and it would be bad if we make too much noise.”
Sakura frowned in worry, glancing around her surroundings as she spoke with some embarrassment.
“Trick him into going to a deserted place. This old pervert is the easiest to deal with.”
Naruto’s face was full of confidence, as if he had already secured victory.
“I have a move that can defeat the Third Hokage!”
Naruto patted his chest and said with a smug look on his face.
“Is there really such a powerful ninjutsu?” Sakura opened her mouth in surprise, her hands clenched unconsciously, as if she was looking forward to Naruto’s performance.
Sasuke couldn’t help but be moved. He frowned slightly and stared at Naruto closely, thinking to himself: This last-place guy is hiding such a powerful technique?
Only Jotaro still had his unchanging poker face, with his hands in his pockets and a helpless expression on his face.
Because he knew exactly what kind of jutsu Naruto was talking about.
“The art of seduction!”
Naruto shouted loudly, and with a “bang”, in the blink of an eye, he turned into a sexy blonde woman with a curvy figure.
Her blonde hair shines like the sun, her skin is as white as snow, and her big watery eyes seem to be able to speak.
Sakura noticed that Sasuke’s eyes unconsciously wandered, then moved to the other side, and his ears turned slightly red.
A terrible thought popped up in Sakura’s mind.
No way, does Sasuke like sexy big-breasted blonde beauties?
Naruto twisted his waist and took light steps, walking in front of Jiraiya like an elegant cat, pretending to be pitiful, and said in a tender voice: “I’m sorry, my cat ran up the tree and can’t get down, can you help me?”
Naruto placed his hands gently on Jiraiya’s arms, his eyes full of anticipation.
When Jiraiya saw such an exotic blonde beauty, his eyes widened immediately, like a hungry wolf seeing its prey, his breathing became rapid, and he stammered, “Miss…Miss, of course there is no problem!”
Jiraiya’s face was filled with a flattering smile and his body leaned forward unconsciously.
In this way, Jiraiya was successfully seduced away by Naruto.
Naruto successfully led Jiraiya to an empty alley at a corner.
This place is remote, with a few dim street lamps hanging on the wall, emitting faint light.
“Miss, there don’t seem to be many trees here.”
Jiraiya asked, looking around in confusion.
“Of course not, I just wanted to trick you in here!”
The blonde chuckled and instantly transformed back into Naruto’s appearance.
Naruto put his hands on his hips, a smug look on his face.
“Hey, kid, lying is not a good thing, especially when you pretend to be a beautiful woman to deceive me.”
Jiraiya narrowed his eyes. He saw through Naruto’s use of transformation technique from the beginning and just wanted to see what the other party was going to do.
“You peeping Tom, I must teach you a lesson today!”
Sakura put her hands on her hips, blocking the exit, her face full of anger, as if she would explode at any moment.
Jotaro and Sasuke stood on the wall to prevent Jiraiya from escaping.
“Hahahaha, it’s you, the flat-bodied girl.”
Jiraiya ruffled her hair and recognized that it was the girl in the bathhouse.
“Slim body?”
Sakura’s eyes were as big as bells, veins bulged on her forehead, her hands were clenched into fists, and anger flashed in her eyes.
“Xine!!! I don’t mind killing this uncle right now!”
“Calm down, Sakura.”
Naruto rushed forward and opened his arms to stop the ferocious Sakura.
“Little girl, the short and fat kid next to you is right, don’t say such horrible things right away.
Don’t worry, I have no interest in a little girl like you.”
“Shorty winter melon…”
Naruto trembled all over, his teeth chattered, and his eyes seemed to be spitting fire.
I must definitely kill this old pervert!
Naruto took the lead, kicked his legs hard, and rushed towards Jiraiya like an arrow.
However, Jiraiya was very agile. He flashed and was a few steps away in a breath.
Jiraiya smiled and said, “Kid, you’re still too slow.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke fell from the sky like a black lightning, bent his legs, and kicked towards Jiraiya.
“Impulsive little devils.”
Jiraiya did not dodge this time. He grabbed one of Sasuke’s feet with one hand, and his fingers clasped it tightly like an iron clamp.
Jiraiya had a confident smile on his face, as if everything was under his control.
Before Sasuke could even begin to wonder, he was violently thrown out by Jiraiya.
His body drew an arc in the air and fell heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.
Naruto was unable to dodge and collided with Sasuke. Both of them fell to the ground in pain, groaning in pain.
Looking at Jiraiya strolling leisurely, Sakura couldn’t help but break out in a cold sweat. Fine beads of sweat rolled down her forehead, and she felt a little nervous.
“I won’t bully women, and little girls are also within this range.” Jiraiya laughed and said, then looked at Naruto and continued, “Kid, your ninjutsu is good, you are a real ninjutsu genius.
But I have some things to do now, and I don’t have time to chat with you little brats, bye.”
Jiraiya put his hands behind his back and walked towards the exit.
Sakura was intimidated by Jiraiya’s strength and did not dare to act rashly for a moment.
At this moment, a cold light flashed, and a kunai flew out with a sharp sound of wind, and stabbed fiercely into the ground in front of Jiraiya.
“You hurt my friend and you still want to get away from me? It won’t be that easy.” Jotaro’s body stood there like an iron tower, blocking Jiraiya’s way.
Chapter 34: The Tragic Jiraiya (Old Version)
“Oh, do you want to fight me?” Jiraiya looked at Jotaro with interest, wondering if he was the teacher leading these three little guys?
I haven’t been back to Konoha for a long time and I don’t even recognize the other person.
“You are Konoha’s ninjas, haven’t you heard of my reputation?”
“Who are you?”
When Sakura saw that the other party recognized her and her friends as Konoha’s ninjas, she thought to herself, I failed this time in trying to get information from the other party. Next time I must ask Teacher Kakashi to come and save the day!
“Hehehe, little girl, listen carefully, I am the famous Toad Spirit Immortal from Myoboku Mountain.” Jiraiya made an exaggerated move that he had practiced a hundred times, leaned back, stretched out one hand, and said loudly, “Commonly known as the Toad Immortal!”
“He’s just a peeping old man.” Jotaro adjusted the brim of his hat with his right hand, not wanting to listen to the other person’s nagging anymore.
Jiraiya narrowed his eyes, and like a cheetah ready to pounce, he flashed behind Jotaro in an instant with lightning speed.
“When a ninja encounters an enemy, he must not let his guard down.”
Jiraiya’s voice sounded in Jotaro’s ears.
Jotaro raised the corner of his mouth. He was still thinking about how to get close to the other party. He didn’t expect that the other party would take the initiative to approach.
I will never be polite to someone who has come to my doorstep as a sandbag.
Jotaro shouted, his voice as loud as a bell, and Star Platinum appeared before his eyes in an instant.
Jiraiya sensed a dangerous aura, but before he could react, Star Platinum swiftly punched him hard in the stomach.
The punch was thrown extremely fast, and was done in one smooth motion without any sense of drag.
With a loud “boom”.
Jiraiya only felt his abdomen sink, and his body hit the ground heavily like a meteorite, sinking more than 30 centimeters.
For a moment, dust flew up, covering the sky and the sun, and the air around was vibrating and buzzing.
“What’s going on?”
Jiraiya blinked confusedly, a hint of confusion in his eyes, and struggled to get up from the dust.
Jiraiya was secretly shocked in his heart that this new-face Konoha ninja’s physical skills were so powerful, so fast that Jiraiya couldn’t even see it clearly!
Just as he was about to explain his identity, Jotaro quickly came up to him.
“You just said that a ninja cannot let down his guard when encountering an enemy.”
“Then this is my highest respect for you, please accept it!”
Star Platinum alternated between his fists, like a torrential rain, launching a swift attack without giving Jiraiya any chance to breathe.
The fist streaked across the sky like a meteor, bringing with it a sharp sound of wind.
Jiraiya had no time to dodge because Star Platinum’s attack was too strange and too fast.
Before he could perform any ninjutsu, his body was already covered in bruises and he looked miserable, with a painful expression on his face.
Sasuke and Naruto, who had already stood up, shook their heads with sympathy on their faces as they looked at Jiraiya’s miserable condition.
They knew in their hearts that anyone who dared to approach Jotaro’s attack range was undoubtedly someone who was too “brave”.
“His chakra amount exceeds Kakashi’s and he is very powerful.” Jotaro didn’t dare to be careless at all. A hint of vigilance was revealed in his eyes. While Jiraiya was still not able to recover, he quickly used the sealing technique he learned from the Book of Sealing. He formed seals with both hands and a ray of light hit Jiraiya’s stomach, successfully sealing the opponent’s chakra.
Kakashi returned to his residence and found that Jotaro and his friends were not there. After visiting the holy place where “Intimate Paradise” was created, he received news that Master Jiraiya was also in this village.
As long as they and Jiraiya reunite, they will be safe.
“Kakashi-sensei, we caught an old pervert!”
Naruto ran in happily, an excited smile on his face, and couldn’t wait to report to Kakashi what happened to the group today.
Naruto waved his hands continuously, as if he was re-living the scene at that time.
Hearing the key words “peeping”, “white-haired middle-aged man”, and “toad”, Kakashi had a bad feeling. He frowned and his eyes revealed a hint of worry.
“Teacher Kakashi, look!” At the entrance of the hotel, the lights were dim, and Sasuke walked in with Jiraiya, who was tied up tightly with ropes and looked dejected. Jotaro and Sakura stood on both sides.
“Lord Jiraiya???” Kakashi looked at the scene in front of him with astonishment, his eyes wide as copper bells. He was still thinking about how he could meet the other party, but now he appeared in front of him, and in the appearance of a prisoner.
It really is…
Jiraiya heard a familiar voice, looked up, and saw that it was Kakashi. He was immediately embarrassed, his face flushed, and he quickly buried his head.
“You’re mistaken, I’m Orochimaru.”
Kakashi was speechless, not knowing what to say…
After learning that Senior Jiraiya approached Jotaro because he underestimated his enemy and was beaten badly, Kakashi revealed a hint of sympathy in his eyes. He sighed softly and felt sorry for Senior Jiraiya for a few seconds.
After all, he had already experienced the terrifying fist of Star Platinum.
However, what surprised him even more was that Jotaro had even learned the sealing technique…
“Sasuke, please let Jiraiya-senpai go. You are so rude. Jiraiya-sama is one of the three legendary ninjas in Konoha. Even the Fourth Hokage is his disciple.”
After all, his teacher is the Fourth Hokage, and he is also Jiraiya’s great-disciple.
“Hey, Mr. Kakashi, you got the wrong person, how could this lecherous sage be one of Konoha’s three ninjas, and the teacher of the Fourth Hokage!” Naruto opened his mouth wide and looked at Kakashi with suspicion.
“I underestimated the enemy, underestimated the enemy!” Jiraiya’s face turned red, the veins on his neck bulged, and he quickly retorted.
“With my strength, even if there are ten Jotaros, they still can’t be my opponent!!”
Chapter 35: Eight Diagrams Seal (Old Version)
Naruto and the others looked at Jiraiya helplessly, and they all regarded his words as the old man’s stubborn expression after being frustrated.
For a moment, Jiraiya noticed the looks of everyone, and an inexplicable sadness surged in his heart, and he actually felt a little pitiful.
Kakashi coughed twice and asked as if nothing had happened.
“Master Jiraiya, you came to the Hot Spring Village this time to collect creative materials, right? Readers outside are eagerly looking forward to your new work. I wonder when the next part of “Intimate Paradise” will be released?”
Kakashi’s fingers unconsciously tapped lightly on the ninja tool bag on his waist. As a die-hard fan of “Intimate Paradise”, after meeting the author himself, the most urgent thing in his mind was of course to urge for updates.
After all, over the years, he had spent countless long nights passing the time by repeatedly flipping through “Intimate Paradise”, and the book was almost worn out by him.
Jiraiya suddenly became interested and said, “My next sequel will be published soon. This time the protagonist is set to be a child named Naruto.”
Naruto tilted his head slightly in confusion when he heard his name.
“Isn’t that my name?”
“Oh? Kid, your name is Naruto too?”
Jiraiya responded casually, then as if he suddenly realized something, he raised his head and looked Naruto up and down carefully.
“Hey, Kakashi, who is this brat?”
“Master Jiraiya, this is a long story, and there are many things I need to explain to you.”
Kakashi patted his forehead helplessly, sighed softly, then pulled Jiraiya aside and began to tell him in detail about Naruto’s identity and how the Team 7 he led was attacked by the Root organization while on a mission.
Listening to Kakashi’s story, Jiraiya’s originally relaxed expression gradually disappeared. His brows furrowed tighter and tighter, his lips were tightly pursed, and his expression became more and more solemn.
He never expected that in the years since he left Konoha, the power struggle in the village would become more and more intense.
Back then, the reason why he had no intention of accepting the position of Hokage was, on the one hand, to find the child of prophecy in the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage, and on the other hand, he hated the intrigues and power struggles.
Now it seems that although Konoha seems to be prosperous on the surface, it has actually become like a lifeless pool of stagnant water.
At first, Jiraiya believed that his disciple Minato Namikaze was the son of prophecy, and strongly recommended Minato to become the fourth Hokage, hoping that Minato could completely change the situation of constant war in the ninja world for many years.
Minato did not disappoint him. After Minato came to power, he successfully stabilized the tense relationship between the Uchiha clan and the village internally, and actively promoted a peace policy with other countries externally, so that the smoke of war no longer permeated the lives of the new generation of children in Konoha.
Although there were still many problems left over from the old system that had not yet been resolved, Jiraiya saw hope that the will of fire could be inherited and carried forward in the young Minato.
However, this hope was instantly shattered in the disaster of the Nine-Tails Rebellion.
In order to save Konoha, Minato resolutely chose to sacrifice himself heroically.
Minato’s death plunged Konoha into an unprecedented crisis.
After his teacher, the Third Hokage, regained power, he chose to turn a blind eye to the conflicts between the Uchiha clan and Shimura Danzo and others, and was indecisive in handling matters.
The third generation watched Orochimaru defect and tacitly agreed to the Hyuga clan handing over Hyuga Hizashi, and dealt with various problems with a conciliatory attitude.
All these things happened one after another, and finally made Jiraiya completely disappointed in his teacher.
Jiraiya knew very well that under the century-old tree of Konoha, the rotten roots had already made it shaky.
Jiraiya, feeling disheartened, had no choice but to embark on the difficult journey of searching for the child of prophecy again.
“Kakashi, you told me so much because you want me to escort you back to the village. The guy named Kujo Jotaro among you has a fist that is as powerful as Tsunade’s.”
Jiraiya recalled his previous fight with Jotaro and couldn’t help but shudder, still feeling a lingering fear.
That kind of terrifying power and traces of attack that are beyond the reach of the naked eye may be even more terrifying than Tsunade’s super-powerful punch!
“One more person means one more level of security.
Naruto is the teacher’s child, and Sasuke is Obito’s only clan member…”
Kakashi lowered his eyelids slightly, his eyes full of worry, and his voice gradually became low. “Perhaps the two of them, the teacher and Obito, stayed in this world to give me the last spiritual comfort.
I just hope they can be safe and not get hurt…”
“Kakashi, it hasn’t been easy for you these years.” Jiraiya looked at this disciple who was once hailed as a genius of Konoha, his eyes full of regret.
Jiraiya shook his head gently. In his memory, Kakashi should have been like the rising sun, full of vigor and vitality.
“Well, it’s true that I haven’t been back to Konoha for a long time, so I’ll go back with you.”
Jiraiya turned his head away, muttering something to himself and complaining, a hint of reluctance on his face, his eyes looking into the distance.
“Really, the old man is getting more and more confused!”
“One of my apprentices ran away, and I didn’t manage my subordinates well.
I can’t stay here to admire the beautiful older sisters. You know, this is the time when there are the most young tourists.”
Kakashi ignored Jiraiya’s complaints and said sincerely, “Thank you very much, Jiraiya-sama.”
Jiraiya waved his hand, his eyes fell on Naruto who was training alone in the open space outside the house, and he couldn’t help muttering to himself: “It really looks like him…”
In the open space outside the house, Naruto lay on the ground exhausted, cursing bitterly: “How can you repair it!”
Naruto’s forehead was covered with sweat, and his clothes were soaked with sweat, sticking tightly to his body.
Since trying to release the Shadow Clone Technique for training, Naruto’s ability to control wind-attribute chakra has indeed improved significantly.
However, with the recovery of the shadow clone, all the fatigue accumulated during the training also came back all at once.
Naruto raised his head and stared at the azure sky. The sunlight made his eyes squint into slits, and his eyelids became heavier and heavier.
A huge feeling of sleepiness came over him like a tide, and finally, unable to hold on any longer, Naruto fell into a deep sleep.
“He fell asleep in broad daylight.”
Jiraiya walked to Naruto’s side quietly, and naturally understood that the other party fell asleep because of the intense fatigue brought about by the removal of the Shadow Clone Technique.
Naruto was sleeping soundly, the beard on his face rising and falling slightly with his breathing.
Jiraiya carefully laid Naruto down under the shade of a large tree, his movements gentle.
Then he gently pulled open Naruto’s clothes, revealing his belly.
Jiraiya gathered chakra in his hands and slowly penetrated into Naruto’s seal, and the seal set by Minato Namikaze gradually appeared.
“Is this the technique that Minato used to seal the Nine-Tails? Two Four-Elephant Seals overlap each other to form a double seal. This ingenious design can transform the Nine-Tails chakra that leaked out from between the Four-Elephant Seals into the child’s own chakra.”
Jiraiya couldn’t help but admire, his eyes flashing with amazement, and he thought to himself that it was no wonder that Naruto had such a huge amount of chakra.
“Minato, you sealed the Nine-Tails in this child. Was it to protect his safety, or to place the hope of the future on him?”
Just as Jiraiya was about to check whether the seal of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was stable, Sakura suddenly screamed from behind: “What are you doing?”
“It’s you, little girl.” When Jiraiya saw that the person coming was Sakura, he not only did not move his hand away from Naruto’s belly, but moved it closer.
“Take your hands off Naruto!”
Sakura blushed and shouted in excitement.
“Oh, don’t be so excited, little girl. I didn’t do anything bad.”
“Stop joking, I’m not a child who will be easily fooled by you!” Sakura’s face flushed and she shouted excitedly.
“Do you want me to tell you what you want to do to Naruto, you pervert!”
Chapter 36: The Rotating Rasengan Sasuke’s Determination to Become Stronger (Old Version)
The quarrel between the two was like a stone thrown into a calm lake, with a “splash” sound, breaking the tranquility of Naruto’s dream.
Naruto was sleeping, originally immersed in a warm dream.
Naruto saw a man with blond hair and a gentle face, standing in a soft light. He slowly spoke to him, his lips slightly opening and closing, as if he wanted to say something important.
The man’s eyes were full of love and concern, but before Naruto could hear the words, he was awakened by the sudden noise.
“Lewd Sage, Sakura???”
Naruto opened his eyes drowsily, with sleepiness and confusion still lingering in his eyes.
His eyelids trembled slightly, trying to adapt to the surrounding light, his brows were slightly furrowed, as if he was still savoring the interrupted dream.
“Naruto, stay away from this pervert, he’s going to do you…” Sakura’s face flushed red, her cheeks like ripe apples. As a young girl, she was too embarrassed to say the two words when they came to her lips.
“What are you going to say, Sakura?”
Naruto looked at the shy Sakura with a puzzled look on his face, his head slightly tilted to one side, his eyes full of confusion.
Naruto scratched his head, completely confused as to why Sakura would react like that.
A breeze blew across Naruto’s exposed belly, bringing a slight coolness.
At this time, Naruto noticed that his shirt was lifted up, revealing his round belly.
Naruto’s eyes suddenly widened, a surprised expression on his face, and he immediately became alert, subconsciously protecting his stomach with both hands, and shouted: “Hey, you lecherous sage, what are you doing with your hands on my stomach?”
“Ha ha ha ha.”
Jiraiya awkwardly retracted his restless hand, touched the white hair on his head, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face.
Jiraiya’s smile seemed a little stiff, and his eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. He was originally carefully checking the seal of the Nine-Tails’ chakra, but was misunderstood by Sakura, and he didn’t know how to explain for a moment.
Fortunately, Naruto, who was a carefree person, didn’t care too much. He stood up, patted the dust off his butt, picked up a leaf and placed it in his palm, and continued to train his wind-attribute chakra with full concentration.
Naruto looked focused and determined, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.
Naruto is now able to skillfully split a leaf in two, which means that the first stage of training is basically completed and it is time to move on to the second stage of challenge.
“Naruto, are you so anxious to become stronger?”
Jiraiya couldn’t help but sigh as he looked at Naruto’s focused training. There was a hint of relief and nostalgia in his eyes, as if he saw Minato back then.
This diligence and hard work are exactly the same as Minato’s back then.
“Of course I am going to be the Hokage! How can I possibly defeat Jotaro if I can’t even beat you!”
Naruto answered confidently, with a determined light in his eyes and a proud smile on his face, as if becoming Hokage was a piece of cake.
Veins popped up on Jiraiya’s forehead. Who did this kid inherit his inability to speak from? Back when Minato was around, he was much cuter than he was.
“Sasuke is also getting stronger. I finally caught up with him, and I don’t want to lose to him again!” Naruto knew that he had just completed the first stage of training in wind-attribute chakra, and Sasuke had probably already mastered the changes in the properties of fire attribute.
After all, Sasuke’s training on the nature of chakra was much earlier than his.
After teaching Sasuke the Shadow Clone Technique, although Sasuke could not match himself in chakra amount and could not create many shadow clones at once to practice, his practice speed was much faster than before.
I can lose to anyone, but I don’t want to lose to Sasuke.
Jiraiya looked at Naruto and seemed to see himself when he was younger. At that time, he was as competitive as Orochimaru.
Jiraiya said, “Let me teach you a very powerful ninjutsu!”
“Eh? Old pervert, what can you teach me?” Naruto looked at Jiraiya suspiciously, his eyes full of doubt, as if he didn’t believe what Jiraiya said.
Jiraiya felt somewhat dissatisfied. After all, he was one of the Three Ninjas of Konoha and the master of the Fourth Hokage. There were many young talents in Konoha Village eager to receive his teachings. If it weren’t for the fact that Naruto was Minato’s son, he would not have taken the initiative to teach him ninjutsu.
Wouldn’t it be better to use this time to collect materials for “Intimate Paradise”?
The big sisters with graceful figures in the Land of Hot Springs are so attractive.
“Watch out, Naruto! This move was developed by the Fourth Hokage himself. It’s very powerful!”
As Jiraiya spoke, he stretched out his right hand. With the surge of chakra in his body, in less than a breath, a fist-sized, azure blue Rasengan condensed in his palm.
The Rasengan emitted a soft light, and the air around it seemed to be slightly stirred by it.
Immediately afterwards, Jiraiya, holding the Rasengan, walked to the big tree behind Naruto that was so thick that two people could hug it together, and fired the Rasengan at the tree fiercely.
There was a loud bang, accompanied by roar and smoke, and a huge spiral wound was made on the trunk of the tree.
Smoke and dust spread out, and the surrounding leaves were shaken off one after another, as if it was raining leaves.
Jiraiya withdrew his hand proudly, a confident smile on his face, and he fully expected Naruto to give him an admiring look.
Jiraiya puffed out his chest slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of pride, as if he was showing Naruto his strength.
“How about it? This is the ninjutsu invented by the Fourth Hokage!”
“What? It seems to be just so powerful.”
Naruto curled his lips and recalled in his mind the majestic and terrifying scene when Jotaro used the Shadow Clone Shuriken.
Looking at the little ball in front of him, it seems that there is nothing special about it except its cute appearance. Its power is just enough to destroy a tree, and it cannot be compared with Jotaro’s technique at all.
After witnessing Jotaro’s powerful ninjutsu, Naruto’s requirements for ninjutsu became particularly demanding. He secretly made up his mind that he would also develop a ninjutsu that could rival Jotaro’s in power!
Seeing Naruto underestimate the Rasengan, Jiraiya immediately retorted, “Hey, Naruto, don’t be so ambitious. This is an A-level unclassified ninjutsu! There are so many people in the village who want to learn it, but I haven’t even taught them yet!”
“Then I won’t learn it.”
Naruto put his hands behind his head and headed straight towards the inner courtyard, ignoring Jiraiya.
Naruto’s steps were firm and powerful, as if he had made up his mind not to learn this ninjutsu anymore.
“Wait a moment!”
Seeing that Naruto was really about to leave, Jiraiya panicked and appeared in front of Naruto in an instant, with an anxious expression on his face and his hands slightly raised, as if trying to stop Naruto.
“This ninjutsu has not been fully developed yet. As long as the nature of chakra is changed, it will definitely become an S-level ninjutsu!”
“S-rank ninjutsu?”
Naruto’s eyes lit up and an excited look appeared on his face, “Lewd sage, teach me now!”
Meanwhile, Sasuke arrived at Jotaro’s room.
The room was decorated very simply, with a few soft cushions on the tatami and a few paintings and calligraphy hanging on the walls.
Jotaro was lying on his side on the tatami, flipping through a book about the geography of the Land of Hot Springs with a focused expression.
Star Platinum on the side helped turn the pages obediently. In Sasuke’s eyes, the pages seemed to turn automatically, full of magical colors.
“What do you want from me, Sasuke?”
Jotaro glanced at Sasuke, then returned his gaze to the book, seemingly unfazed by Sasuke’s presence.
“JOJO, I hope you can teach me ninjutsu!” Sasuke took a deep breath, his ten fingers firmly embedded in his palms, his eyes revealing determination and pleading.
For Sasuke, the proud top student at the Ninja Academy, it was hard for him to accept asking Jotaro, who was of similar age and classmate, to teach him ninjutsu.
But in order to get revenge, one must put aside his pride and take this difficult step.
Since the competition at the Ninja Academy, Sasuke has clearly realized that the gap in strength between himself and Jotaro is getting bigger and bigger.
Jotaro can easily perform S-level ninjutsu, while he is still at the level of B-level ninjutsu.
After the Uchiha clan was massacred, Sasuke only found a few scrolls about ninjutsu in the clan, which only recorded some ordinary fire-style ninjutsu, which was far from meeting his current needs.
“Sasuke, you should go find Kakashi. I can’t teach you anything.”
Jotaro’s eyes were still on the introduction to the terrain of the Land of Hot Springs. This was Jotaro’s habit. Whenever he arrived at a place, he would carefully analyze the local terrain, because sometimes the terrain of the battle would greatly affect the direction of the battle.
“Don’t you want to see me surpass you, JOJO!”
Sasuke clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and looked straight at Jotaro, his eyes revealing a hint of unwillingness.
Jotaro shook his head helplessly, put down the book in his hand, and pressed his eyebrows.
“Sasuke, I have no obligation to teach you to become stronger.”
Jotaro’s words left Sasuke speechless.
Sasuke’s lips parted slightly, wanting to protest but not knowing what to say.
“As long as I can become stronger, I’m willing to pay any price!”
Sasuke stared at the palm of his hand, dark lines covered his handsome face, and a dark fire flashed in his eyes, which was his desire for power and determination for revenge.
Jotaro frowned, looking at the paranoid boy in front of him, and couldn’t help feeling a little emotional…
Chapter 37: The Longest Way is the Shortest Shortcut (Old Version)
“Sasuke, you seem to have fallen into a misunderstanding without realizing it.”
Jotaro looked directly into Sasuke’s eyes with a sharp gaze, his tone steady and powerful.
“What on earth do you want to say, JOJO!”
There was a flash of anger in Sasuke’s eyes, and his clenched fists revealed his inner anxiety.
“Do you remember what I said at the barbecue restaurant that day? You were not even as good as Naruto at that time.”
Jotaro’s voice was calm, but it was like a heavy hammer, striking Sasuke’s heart again and again, causing ripples in his heart.
Of course Sasuke could never forget that day. Jotaro’s words were like a sharp thorn that pierced deeply into his heart and became an indelible humiliation in his heart.
However, with the formation of Team 7, Naruto’s amazing growth and progress in life-and-death battles forced Sasuke to face up to a reality: Naruto was catching up step by step.
The feeling of being constantly chased by the person who was once regarded as the last one was like a heavy mountain, pressing down Sasuke to the point where he could hardly breathe.
“Sasuke, you are gifted, there is no doubt about that.”
Jotaro continued, a hint of regret in his eyes.
“Your Sharingan has a magical ability that allows you to copy other people’s ninjutsu in an instant. But have you ever seriously thought about whether these copied ninjutsu really suit you?
Blindly pursuing superficially powerful ninjutsu while ignoring the techniques that match your own characteristics will only restrict your talents and prevent you from truly unleashing your potential. “
Sasuke fell into silence, his thoughts involuntarily drifting back to the moment when he learned the Thunder Method Armor from Raiga.
When the Thunder Armor covered his body, the crackling sound of the electric current seemed to be a symbol of strength. The powerful defense and destructive power really boosted his confidence.
But what followed was a sharp drop in speed. He could feel his body becoming heavy, and every movement was like struggling to move forward in a sticky liquid.
When facing an experienced jonin like Yamanaka Fuu, he, having lost his agility, was like a clumsy target. He could only watch the enemy’s attacks coming at him and passively endure blow after blow.
Recalling that unbearable experience, a look of regret flashed in Sasuke’s eyes.
Sasuke bit his lip slightly, as if he wanted to hide this regret deep in his heart.
“Sasuke, sometimes taking a long detour is actually the shortest way to reach your destination! If you don’t have a firm and pure awareness, and just blindly pursue it for the sake of being strong, how is this different from taking a shortcut? In the end, it will only make you lose your way.”
Jotaro spoke earnestly, his voice echoing in the air, as if carrying a power that penetrated people’s hearts.
Outside the door, Kakashi, who was about to find Jotaro to discuss the return trip, overheard these words and was shocked as if struck by lightning.
He subconsciously stopped and tried to capture every word, not wanting to miss any sound.
“Taking the long way is the shortest shortcut…” Kakashi chewed over these words in his heart, his thoughts running like a wild horse.
Kakashi, who was crowned the youngest jonin in Konoha at the age of twelve, has a talent that is beyond reach.
However, since becoming a jonin, his strength seemed to have reached a bottleneck and stagnated.
His former companions Hong and Asuma gradually caught up with him.
Even Kai, who has always been known for his physical skills, seems to be surpassing him.
The departure of his best friend and the sacrifice of his teacher were like heavy hammers that shattered Kakashi’s inner beliefs time and time again, making his view of the world increasingly negative, which in turn led to his slackness in training.
And the Sharingan, the eyes that once made him proud, has now become a heavy burden.
The Sharingan, which consumes chakra all the time, is like a bottomless pit, devouring Kakashi’s already scarce chakra bit by bit, making him often feel powerless in battle.
Although he has the reputation of “Konoha Technician” and can quickly copy other people’s ninjutsu with the help of Sharingan, Kakashi knows that when facing a real strong man, this copied ability seems so pale and powerless.
Minato’s elusive Flying Thunder God Technique, Tsunade’s unparalleled strength, Jiraiya’s mysterious fairy technique, and the strange snake-type ninjutsu performed by the defecting Orochimaru.
Each one has its own unique charm and powerful strength, which cannot be achieved simply by copying the Sharingan.
Kakashi slowly raised his head and looked at the clear blue sky like a gem.
The afternoon sun was shining through the delicate corners of the eaves, softly shining on half of Kakashi’s face.
As light and shadow interweave, Kakashi’s eyes revealed a hint of confusion and bewilderment.
Cassie’s thoughts drifted back to the past, and she thought of her father, Konoha White Fang. With his superb swordsmanship alone, his father was able to occupy a place in the ninja world, even surpassing the three ninjas.
My father wielded a long sword on the battlefield, the sword flashed, and the enemies fell one after another. Konoha White Fang is an honorific title for awe-inspiring power.
“Father, is it true that the path I have been taking is wrong?”
Kakashi asked silently in his mind, a painful look on his face, as if he was trying to solve a puzzle that had no answer.
Chapter 38: Lost Friends (Old Version)
“Are you questioning my consciousness, JOJO?”
Sasuke was very emotional, his voice suddenly rose, and his tone was filled with uncontrolled anger, as if a long-suppressed volcano had suddenly erupted.
“In order to kill that man, I am willing to pay any price, even my life!” There was a crazy light in Sasuke’s eyes.
Jotaro slowly shook his head and sighed softly. His light green pupils revealed deep disappointment, and he seemed heartbroken by Sasuke’s obsession.
“Sasuke, you still don’t understand, does your so-called enlightenment really come from deep within you, or is it forced upon you by others?”
Sasuke’s body shook violently, as if he had been struck by lightning, and that nightmarish night instantly appeared in his mind.
The night was deep and silent, like a huge black curtain covering the whole world. The Uchiha clan’s residence was stained with blood, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood.
The bright moonlight shining on the ground became eerie and terrifying, as if it was also infected by the bloody scene.
The tribesmen he once knew, the relatives who would greet him with a smile every morning, were now lying in a pool of blood, with expressions of fear frozen on their faces and their eyes wide open, as if they still couldn’t believe what they were seeing.
Sister Izumi, father, mother… familiar figures flashed by one by one, piercing Sasuke’s heart like a sharp blade, causing pain in his chest.
Standing at the end of this pool of blood was the man who was both familiar and unfamiliar to Sasuke – Uchiha Itachi.
He was not the gentle brother she was familiar with in her memory. His eyes were cold and ruthless, as if he didn’t care about anything in front of him.
“You’re not worth killing.”
“Foolish brother, if you want to kill me, then just hate me and despise me as much as you can. Then live in humiliation, keep escaping, keep living in shame.”
“Until you have eyes like mine, come back to me!”
The cold words, like a devil’s curse, kept echoing in Sasuke’s mind, and every word was like a knife, cutting his heart.
“Your so-called revenge is nothing more than a seed planted in your heart by Uchiha Itachi.” Jotaro’s voice was low and powerful. He stared at Sasuke, his eyes full of concern and pity.
“Sasuke, you are just a poor person controlled by the will of others. Only when you truly find your own enlightenment can you become stronger.”
Every word seemed to weigh as heavy as a thousand pounds, hammering at Sasuke’s soul.
“Stop joking, JOJO!”
Sasuke held his hands tightly over his heart and curled up, as if this could stop the pain in his heart from spreading.
However, the sadness still surged like a raging tide, instantly drowning him, making his breathing rapid and almost unable to breathe.
“If someone brutally killed all the people you cherish most, you would understand how ridiculous your words are! How could you understand the pain of losing your loved ones?”
“Unfortunately, the people I cherished most have long since left me. Their lives were ruthlessly taken away.”
Jotaro lowered his head slightly and pulled his hat down, the shadow covering half of his face, making it impossible to see his expression.
Jotaro’s thoughts drifted back to faraway Egypt, that early morning when dawn broke.
The golden dawn was like a sharp sword, cutting through the dark night sky and dividing the boundary between life and death. The majestic pyramids stood quietly by the Nile River, bathed in the golden sunlight, looking solemn and majestic.
A gentle breeze blew, bringing with it the scent of the Nile River.
Jotaro stood alone on the dilapidated path. The ground under his feet was a bit rugged and uneven. His figure looked so lonely and desolate.
Jotaro looked into the distance, but could no longer find his close friends.
The hands of the ancient clock are still turning tirelessly, making a “clicking” sound, which seems particularly clear in this quiet morning.
The traces left by the good friends have now turned into dust, drifting away with the wind and disappearing without a trace.
The early morning in Egypt witnessed Jotaro’s sadness and helplessness.
Although the sunlight is warm, it cannot dispel the haze in Jotaro’s heart.
A lost friend is like the rushing Nile River, gone forever and can never go back to the way it was.
Sasuke opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found that his throat seemed to be blocked by something and he couldn’t utter a word.
He could truly feel the deep sadness in Jotaro’s words. Although he didn’t know what kind of pain Jotaro had experienced, he could empathize with that sorrow.
“Feel sorry.”
Sasuke struggled to squeeze out these two words, his voice was a little hoarse and his heart was full of guilt.
He wanted to comfort Jotaro, but found that all words seemed pale and powerless. He could only stand there silently, with his head lowered, not daring to look directly into Jotaro’s eyes.
Jotaro shook his head again, quickly took out a pen and paper, and summoned Star Platinum as if to write something down.
“Sasuke, I feel the pain of losing a loved one, but I don’t want you to go down a wrong path that you will regret because of this pain.
There are still many people around you who care about you. “
Jotaro handed the written paper to Sasuke.
“This is……”
Sasuke looked down and saw the words “Uchiha Flickering Technique: Uchiha Shisui” written on the paper. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then he fell into deep thought.
“This is the only thing I can do for you right now.”
Jotaro said, “Go find Kakashi. His Chidori and Sharingan are what you need to learn most at this stage.”
Jotaro looked at Sasuke and explained seriously. Firstly, he did not fully understand the ninjutsu recorded in the Sealing Technique. Secondly, many experiences made him feel that Kakashi’s skill points were more suitable for Sasuke.
Sasuke fell into silence for a long time, the stress of these days made his mind confused.
Come to think of it, Kakashi is indeed the most suitable person to teach me at the moment.
Kakashi’s Sharingan was a gift from Uchiha Obito. From the dual perspectives of being a member of the Uchiha clan and Kakashi being his guiding jonin, Kakashi will definitely do his best to teach him.
“Thank you, JOJO.”
Sasuke raised his head and looked at Jotaro, his eyes full of gratitude and guilt.
Sasuke knew very well that the power of words was sometimes stronger than any weapon, and his extreme words just now undoubtedly hurt the most vulnerable part of Jotaro’s heart.
Not only did Jotaro not blame him, but he gave him help and guidance, which touched Sasuke’s heart.
Chapter 39 Return to the Village (Old Version)
Just like that, Sasuke turned around and went to Kakashi to learn Chidori.
Kakashi did fulfill his duties and taught Sasuke with all his heart.
On the way back to Konoha, if someone pays close attention, they will discover some strange sights.
There were hundreds of shadow clones, some were trying hard to cut the waterfall created by ninjutsu, while others were constantly using chakra to rub the balloons.
On the other side of the forest, from time to time one could hear the cries of frightened birds and the sound of trees falling after being cut down.
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and Jotaro and his companions finally returned to the Konoha Village they had been longing for.
During this period, Sakura cleverly used Jiraiya’s “little handle” and successfully learned a unique ninjutsu related to hair from him.
Undoubtedly, Sakura was full of confidence in her new ninjutsu, with a smug smile on her face.
“Finally back!”
Naruto opened his arms excitedly, greedily breathing in the familiar air of the village, and was full of attachment to every tree and blade of grass here.
Sakura and Sasuke’s expressions were similar to Naruto’s. After going through all the hardships, they finally returned to this peaceful land, and their faces showed relaxation and relief.
Kakashi looked around at everyone and announced, “Alright, everyone, disperse where you are. I will collect the rewards for the Wave Country mission and distribute them to you later.”
Kakashi finally felt relieved after returning safely, and a relaxed smile appeared on his face.
“Great, Jotaro! When the mission reward comes, I’ll take you to eat Ichiraku Ramen. It’s the best ramen in Konoha!”
Naruto jumped up excitedly, waving his hands, his eyes shining with anticipation, as if he had already smelled the tempting aroma of ramen.
“Hey, Naruto, I’ve worked hard to teach you for half a month, why don’t you take me with you?” Jiraiya said with pretended heartache, covering his chest with both hands and making a hurt expression on his face.
“Hmm…” Naruto scratched his head, thinking hard, and was quite distressed. His wallet only had enough money for ramen for himself and Jotaro, but the lecherous sage did help him a lot along the way…
“Don’t worry about the money, you can go now.”
Jotaro calmly took out the money he got from the killer whale. The money was neatly stacked together. It was not only enough to repay Naruto’s previous clothes shopping expenses, but also for everyone to have a good meal.
“Oh, Jotaro, you have so much money, that’s great!” Naruto was excited when he saw the handful of bills in Jotaro’s hand.
“Sorry, Naruto, you have to wait a moment. Jotaro and Jiraiya-sama need to go with me to report to the Third Hokage.” Kakashi said apologetically, with helplessness in his eyes.
He needs to go to the Third Hokage to report the events that happened on the way. Also, the incident of the Root organization hunting down the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the Uchiha orphans is of a serious nature. He must understand the Third Hokage’s attitude and approach to the matter as soon as possible.
“All right.”
Naruto felt a little disappointed. He had been looking forward to Ichiraku Ramen, but it seemed he would have to wait a little longer.
Seeing Naruto’s frustrated look, Jotaro handed the money to Naruto and comforted him: “Naruto, go to the ramen shop and wait for me. I will be there as soon as I finish reporting the matter.”
The atmosphere in the Hokage’s office was somewhat solemn.
Portraits of past Hokage were hung on the surrounding walls, as if silently watching everything that happened here.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat quietly on the Hokage’s throne, his brows slightly frowned, a hint of worry in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something important.
After a few minutes, Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly spoke: “Kakashi, Danzo’s behavior this time has indeed crossed the line.
I have personally gone to the Root Base to warn him and promised not to do similar things to fellow ninjas again.”
The Third Hokage’s idea was simple. He hoped to solve the problem in a gentle way and get everything back on track.
After all, Konoha is currently in need of manpower and does not want to see any unnecessary loss of Konoha’s strength. Even the controversial Root organization is an indispensable part of Konoha.
Is it just a simple warning? Kakashi thought to himself, and felt that the Third Hokage was a little too lenient towards Danzo.
“Old man, you are too indulgent to Danzo!”
Jiraiya crossed his arms, dissatisfaction written all over his face.
“Naruto has a special identity, and the Nine-Tails is sealed in his body. If Danzo is not severely punished this time, once the news leaks out and other families learn of it, the consequences will be disastrous. Moreover, if Jotaro had not appeared in time, Naruto would have already met with an accident. How can we face Minato then?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s brows were twisted into a knot, and the wrinkles on his forehead became more obvious.
Although Jiraiya usually looks cynical, he always cares about the village at critical moments. His words also made Sarutobi Hiruzen realize the seriousness of the problem.
Indeed, if it were not for Jotaro’s protection, Naruto might have met with an accident. Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a little scared, and his eyes revealed tension and uneasiness.
“I have instructed the Anbu ninja to keep this matter strictly confidential, and Danzo has also received the corresponding punishment.
Jiraiya, you have been away from the village for so long, it is time for you to come back and contribute to the village. “
“Old man, you know I’m not interested in the political struggles in the village. If it weren’t for Naruto, I wouldn’t have come back.
Now that Naruto has been brought back safely, it’s time for me to leave.
I’ve said before that I won’t return to the village unless I bring Orochimaru back.”
When in the Land of Hot Springs, Jiraiya learned about one of Orochimaru’s bases. If he hadn’t been worried about the danger that would come with Naruto and the others, he would have gone to hunt down Orochimaru long ago.
When he heard the name “Orochimaru”, a complex emotion flashed across Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes, including regret, disappointment, and a hint of unspeakable pain.
There was sadness in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes.
Among his three disciples, Orochimaru was once the most promising one.
Orochimaru is a gifted man with outstanding ninjutsu skills and a keen political mind. Sarutobi Hiruzen once regarded him as the hope for Konoha’s future and cultivated him carefully.
However, Orochimaru lost himself in the pursuit of power. In order to achieve the so-called “eternal life”, he conducted cruel human experiments and eventually defected from the village.
“Jotaro, in view of your outstanding performance in the Wave Country mission, from now on, you will officially become a Jonin of Konoha Village, and will also serve as the deputy chief examiner of this Chunin Exam.”
After organizing his thoughts, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his gaze to Jotaro, his eyes revealing admiration and a relieved smile on his face.
Jotaro did not show much excitement about becoming a jonin, just nodded slightly. However, he showed great interest in the Chunin Exam, with a curious gleam in his eyes.
Kakashi calculated the time silently in his mind. The four-year Chunin Exam was approaching. Since Naruto and his team were on a mission outside, they missed the opportunity to register this time and could only wait for the next one.
Thinking that Naruto might complain endlessly after knowing this, Kakashi gave a helpless smile.
“I’ve already signed up for Naruto and the others.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to see through Kakashi’s thoughts and said, “This time, not only the Sand Village, but also ninjas from several other ninja villages will participate in the Chunin Exam.
Kakashi, you are the chief examiner of this Chunin Exam. You must ensure that the exam goes smoothly and that no mistakes are made.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s tone was serious and earnest, and his eyes revealed how seriously he took this exam.
The Chunin Exam is not only an important way for ninjas to advance, but also a stage for countries to showcase their new generation of power and an indirect test of strength between countries.
After experiencing the events of the Root organization, Sarutobi Hiruzen attached great importance to this exam and did not want any accidents to happen in Konoha Village during the exam, which would affect the reputation of the village.
Chapter 40 Gaara (Old Version)
The sun shines warmly on the streets of Konoha Village. The roadside stalls are full of dazzling goods, and the shouts are heard one after another, full of the breath of life.
Naruto walked briskly through the streets of Konoha, with an excited smile on his face, and shouted: “Yoshi, enjoy it this time!”
It has been half a month since I left the village. During this half month, I have been sleeping in the open air and in order to hurry on, I could only eat boring food such as Bingliang Pills.
Naruto’s stomach churned when he thought of the taste of those soldiers’ food pills.
Sakura nodded in agreement. This was one of the reasons why she came to Ichiraku Ramen. The other reason was that Sasuke also wanted to go to Ichiraku Ramen.
But Sakura couldn’t help but feel a little confused: When did Sasuke and Naruto become such a good relationship?
Sasuke walked at the back without saying a word, his handsome hair shining slightly in the sunlight.
After talking with Jotaro that day, Sasuke changed a lot. His eyes became deeper and he seemed to be thinking seriously about what enlightenment was.
After half a month of hard training, Sasuke no longer regarded Naruto as a loser, but regarded him as an opponent he recognized.
Before defeating Jotaro, he must first defeat Naruto completely!
Suddenly, there were some slight noises coming from behind. Although the sound was small, it seemed a bit abrupt in this busy street.
When they turned the corner, Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other, their eyes met, and they seemed to have reached some kind of tacit understanding, and then they glanced behind them calmly.
Afterwards, both of them were speechless.
Behind the three people, in the middle of Konoha Street, a cardboard box was lying there carelessly. The color of the cardboard box was a bit old, and there were two holes in the front, which looked a bit funny.
The corner of Naruto’s mouth twitched. He knew who the visitor was without having to guess.
There was a loud “bang” and the sound echoed in the street. A figure suddenly jumped out of the cardboard box.
The figure rushed towards Naruto very quickly, shouting excitedly: “I won!”
But before he could pounce on Naruto, the figure tripped over his own scarf, and fell forward, heavily to the ground.
Several black lines appeared on Sasuke’s forehead and a helpless expression appeared on his face.
“Do you know him, Naruto?”
Sasuke frowned slightly and asked.
Naruto nodded with an embarrassed look on his face, even though he didn’t want to admit it, Sarutobi Konohamaru was the younger brother he took in during the time when Jotaro left Konoha.
He originally went to the third generation grandfather to inquire about Jotaro’s news, and met Konohamaru in the office. At that time, Konohamaru was arrogant and domineering, and he didn’t like him, so he taught him a lesson. Since then, Konohamaru has been sticking to Naruto, muttering: Man, you have successfully attracted my attention.
Naruto watched Konohamaru get up from the ground as if nothing had happened, a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes, and then he punched the other person on the head.
Konohamaru covered his head, rolled back and forth on the ground in pain, and cried “Ouch, ouch”.
Naruto put his hands on his hips and laughed: “Konohamaru, you still have ten thousand years to defeat me!”
Konohamaru jumped up, and instead of blaming Naruto, his eyes were full of stars as he looked at him admiringly.
“As expected of the man I like! Even my perfect disguise was seen through!!”
Sakura held her face with her hands, sighed helplessly, and shook her head gently, feeling speechless about the childish behavior of these two people.
The next second, Konohamaru suddenly revealed a sinister smile, which contained a hint of mischief and cunning.
“So, how about this trick?!”
“Seduction technique!”
In a cloud of smoke, a slim and beautiful girl with long black hair was fiddling with her body and winking at Naruto.
The girl’s movements were light and her eyes were alluring, as if she could capture people’s hearts and souls.
Naruto shook his head in disappointment, a look of disgust on his face.
“That’s totally not enough. The seduction technique is not a simple ninjutsu. How can anyone like you if your figure becomes the same as Sakura’s?
Look carefully, this is the real art of seduction!!”
Before Naruto could perform any seduction techniques, Sakura grabbed Naruto’s collar, her eyes filled with anger, and she questioned him angrily.
“Naruto, do you have any problem with my figure, huh?!”
This is just average!
Naruto’s forehead was covered with sweat, a look of horror appeared on his face, and he quickly waved his hands.
“No, no, Sakura is the best! Hey, Sasuke, take care of your wife!”
After spending a long time with Jotaro, Naruto also likes to use the word “bitch”.
However, Naruto’s words were met with Sasuke’s eyes as cold as a knife. There was a hint of warning in Sasuke’s eyes, as if saying: Don’t you dare say that again?
“Let go of Naruto-sama, you ugly bastard!”
“Hey, say it again!!”
Sakura was filled with murderous intent, with a fake smile on her face, staring straight at Konohamaru. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through people, full of oppression.
Konohamaru swallowed, a look of horror appeared on his face, his face turned pale, and he backed away.
The women around Naruto are so scary.
Konohamaru turned and ran, not noticing someone coming behind him, and ran straight into him.
He was knocked so hard that he staggered a few steps and almost fell to the ground.
Konohamaru quickly bowed his head and apologized.
“sorry……”
The figure took two steps forward, grabbed Konohamaru by the collar, and lifted him up.
“Little devil, do you think that you can just apologize after hitting someone?”
Konohamaru looked uncomfortable, and he kicked with his legs, trying to break free from the other party’s restraints, but he couldn’t break free and couldn’t breathe.
“Hey, what do you want to do? Let Konohamaru go!”
Naruto, who was following behind, saw this, frowned and shouted loudly.
A shuriken came out at high speed, with a sharp sound of wind, and shot towards the figure. The shuriken was so fast that it drew a black arc in the air.
The other party dodged in surprise, flexibly turned his body to the side, and subconsciously let go of his hand.
Even so, a bloody mark was left on his cheek by the shuriken, and blood slowly flowed out.
Naruto took the opportunity to create a shadow clone, which moved quickly and took Konohamaru steadily.
Not far away, Jotaro walked over, swinging his black uniform. His steps were steady and powerful, and every step seemed to step on people’s hearts.
Jotaro stared at the other person with an unfriendly expression, and there was a sense of majesty in his eyes.
“During the Chunin Exams, outside ninjas should not act too recklessly.”
It was only then that Sakura noticed the figure.
It was a man dressed in black with purple paint on his face, giving people a mysterious and weird feeling.
He was carrying something wrapped in bandages on his back, and no one knew what secrets were hidden inside. The other person’s forehead protector had the Sand Village forehead protector logo, which also indicated his identity.
Next to the man in black, there was a tall blond girl with four strands of hair on her side. There was a huge iron fan behind her, which flashed coldly in the sun.
He also had the Sand Village’s forehead protector around his neck.
The blonde girl curled her lips. Konoha was indeed a place that produced many handsome guys. The tall, strong and heroic Jotaro made her heart beat faster. And the black-haired guy also had a good appearance and was in line with her aesthetic taste.
The scratched figure covered his face with his hands, an expression of pain and anger on his face, and looked at Jotaro angrily.
Before he could even utter the word “bastard”, he saw Jotaro looking at him sternly.
Jotaro walked forward without saying a word, his aura growing stronger and stronger, like an insurmountable mountain.
“W-what? Hey, what are you doing?”
Kankuro swallowed and a nervous expression appeared on his face, as if he was facing a great enemy.
His hands were quietly placed behind his back, ready to strike at any time.
“You are ninjas from the Sand Village, right? Without a pass, I cannot let you join Konoha. Also, you just bullied the grandson of the Third Hokage. Do you want to declare war on Konoha?”
Temari and Kankuro both changed their expressions, with expressions of shock and fear on their faces.
Obviously, the two were frightened by Jotaro’s words.
Kankuro hadn’t expected that the person he had just caught was the Hokage’s grandson. Whose grandson of a Hokage could use a ninjutsu like that to transform into a woman!
“I…we.”
Cold sweat dripped down Kankuro’s forehead and his voice trembled slightly.
This time, he obviously knew something about the situation when he participated in the Chunin Exam. Could it be that the plan ended before it even started?
“Don’t embarrass yourself, Kankuro!”
At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, and the voice made people shudder.
Everyone looked up and saw a red-haired young ninja hanging upside down on a tree branch. His body was in a strange balance, and he looked down at what was happening below with an indifferent expression.
“I…Gaara…”
Chapter 41 The guy who wants to kill my brother is not a good person (old version)
Everyone present could clearly sense that Kankuro’s fear of the red-haired boy in front of him was clearly revealed on his face.
Kankuro’s body was trembling slightly. Even in the face of the other party’s merciless scolding, he just stood there stiffly, without even the courage to refute, his eyes full of fear.
Temari was about to explain, with a hint of anxiety on her face: “Gaara, he is your biological brother after all, from Konoha…”
“Shut up, it’s too noisy, do you want me to kill you?”
Gaara’s voice was extremely cold, without a trace of emotion, as if it came from an ice cellar.
These cold words were like a heavy hammer, frightening Temari and Kankuro so much that they began to tremble instantly. They froze in place, not daring to breathe.
Sasuke and Naruto looked at Gaara solemnly, with a hint of vigilance in their eyes.
When this person just appeared, he was not noticed by them!
The same thought came to the minds of both of them at the same time: This is a strong enemy!
Gaara turned into a ball of sand, which rolled and surged in the air as if it had life, and reappeared next to Kankuro.
When Kankuro saw Gaara appear, he immediately took a step back in fear, his body subconsciously trying to move away from him, his face full of fear.
“I was sent by the Sand Village of the Wind Country, your Fire Country’s ally, to take the Chunin Exam.” Gaara took out an ID card with quick and decisive movements, and then stared at Jotaro with his sharp eyes.
“I’m very interested in you. Tell me your name.”
“Sorry, I’m not one of your candidates.”
Jotaro looked at the contents of the certificate intently.
He said as he handed it back to Gaara.
“I am the invigilator in charge of this Chunin Exam.”
“Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, I will keep an eye on the three of you during the exam.”
Kankuro and Temari’s faces suddenly darkened, with worried and nervous expressions on their faces.
It’s not a good sign that I’m being stared at by the invigilator before the exam even starts.
“Chūnin Exams, what is that?”
Naruto asked Jotaro in confusion, with confusion on his face.
“The exam for Genin to Chunin. The Third Hokage has registered you for this exam in advance.”
Jotaro explained to Naruto and the other two.
“Of course, this exam is not compulsory, and you can choose to withdraw.”
What a joke. Naruto finally learned the Rasengan and was ready to show his skills in the exam. Naturally, he had no intention of quitting.
Sasuke was also eager to try. He clenched his fists slightly and his eyes revealed a desire, wanting to test the gap between himself and other ninjas of the same period.
“Let’s go.”
Since he was no match for his own family, Gaara withdrew his gaze in disappointment and turned away first.
When Naruto saw Gaara was about to leave, he immediately said, “Red-haired boy, don’t you want to know the name of the opponent who defeated you?”
For some reason, when Naruto saw Gaara, he felt an urge to defeat him. This urge was like a flame jumping in his heart.
Gaara turned into sand, and the sand was like black lightning, appearing in front of Naruto in an instant.
Those cold eyes, filled with resentment and dissatisfaction with the world, are chilling.
“If you want to die, tell me your name.”
“Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will definitely become Hokage!”
Naruto straightened his chest and looked at Gaara with a determined look.
“Sunataki Gaara, I hope to see you in the next Chunin Exam.”
“Ah, I will defeat you then. You have something similar to me inside of you.”
After going through so much, Naruto also knew the existence of the Nine-Tails in his body.
This inexplicable throbbing in my heart when I saw Gaara, I guess he felt the same way as I did.
Uchiha Sasuke raised his eyebrows and looked at the two people who were so close to him. A feeling of disgust rose in his heart for no reason.
“Naruto, stay away from him. The guy who wants to kill my brother is not a good person!”
Uzumaki Naruto: “…”
Haruno Sakura: “…”
Jotaro also silently pressed down the brim of his hat, his movements somewhat helpless, not understanding from what standpoint Sasuke was speaking.
Aren’t you the one who wants to kill your brother the most?
After Gaara and the other two left, Konohamaru looked at Jotaro with admiration, with stars twinkling in his eyes and an expression of admiration on his face.
“Brother Jotaro, you looked so handsome just now!”
“Big brother?” Jotaro noticed the little guy in front of him. He lowered his head slightly with a hint of doubt in his eyes.
“Of course!” Konohamaru excitedly explained that he was Naruto’s henchman.
It sounds like Naruto is Jotaro’s henchman.
As a henchman of a henchman, I naturally have to call Jotaro “Big Brother”.
Before, Konohamaru had heard about Jotaro’s deeds from Naruto more than once.
He was particularly excited to see the real person today.
Oh my, Jotaro lowered the brim of his hat, feeling a bit annoyed by this little kid’s game of recognizing his big brother.
“Everyone is finally here, let’s go eat Ichiraku Ramen together. Jotaro, I still have a lot of things I want to ask you about the Chunin Exam!”
Naruto spoke up with a bright smile on his face before leading the others towards Ichiraku Ramen.
At the corner of the street, Gaara and his three companions from the Sand Village did not leave immediately.
Gaara stood at the corner, silently watching Naruto and his group leave. Especially Naruto and Jotaro, they were talking and laughing, which made Gaara very annoying.
“Uzumaki Naruto, if I kill you and give you to my mother, you must be very valuable!” Gaara covered his heart with his hands, his hands tightly grasping his clothes, his eyes filled with crazy cruelty.
Temari and Kankuro swallowed tremblingly, looking at Gaara like this, not daring to say a word.
Ichiraku Ramen Shop.
Warm lights illuminate the entire store, and the air is filled with the rich aroma of noodles.
Naruto and the others sat in their seats and ate with relish.
Jotaro had to admit that Ichiraku Ramen tasted really good.
I have never eaten such silky ramen in my previous life.
It is worth mentioning that the noodle shop owner’s daughter deliberately added some extra ingredients to Jotaro, which made Naruto very jealous.
Oh my, Jotaro looked at the noodle shop owner who was standing aside and looking at him with a scrutinizing gaze.
Jotaro felt a little uncomfortable, as if he had met his father-in-law in his previous life.
“Hey, you guys are all here.”
Kakashi Hatake lifted the curtain, sat down in a familiar manner, ordered a bowl of noodles, and then announced the situation of the Chunin Exam to Naruto and the other two.
“In short, the decision to take part in the Chunin Exam is in your hands. There are certain dangers involved, and you may even lose your life, but I believe you can do it.”
Sakura pondered for a while, frowning, and her expression still didn’t look good.
“Let’s take part in the Chunin Exam which is even more terrifying than a C-rank mission…”
Sakura still feels scared when she thinks back to her experience in Wave Country.
To be honest, Sakura is a little reluctant to participate in the Chunin Exam, which is even more terrifying than a C-rank mission.
But I feel embarrassed to let Naruto and Sasuke down.
After all, both of them looked expectant.
Hatake Kaka scratched the white hair on his head and looked at the overly cautious expression on Sakura’s face.
For a moment, Kakashi really didn’t know how to start.
Kakashi watched the improvement in the strength of Naruto and the others. According to Kakashi’s inference, Naruto and the others were already strong enough.
As long as you are not careless, passing the Chunin Exam should be a sure thing.
It is estimated that this trip to the Land of Waves left a considerable impact on Sakura.
After all, who would have a jonin enemy in a C-rank mission?
You know, jonin only appear in special B-rank missions and A-rank missions. With the Root’s attack, maybe the last time could have been an S-rank mission.
“Don’t worry, Sakura. From what I know, C-rank missions have different levels of difficulty. Usually, they just involve defeating some evil bandits.”
Jotaro put down his chopsticks and said, “In addition, not only will I be the deputy invigilator of this exam, but Kakashi will also be the general commander.”
Naruto and the other two stared at Kakashi with wide eyes and mouths open, as if to say that Kakashi-sensei could actually be the invigilator.
“Don’t underestimate me.”
Kakashi said that he was one of the top jonin today.
“This is a multi-national exam, and if there is a real danger to one’s life, I will take action.
Of course, as the chief examiner, I will not be responsible only for you in this exam. You are required to pay attention to your own safety.
In addition, not only you but also your classmates from the same period will participate in this event. “
Haruno Sakura couldn’t help but asked in surprise: “Will Ino’s class also participate? Aren’t Choji and Shikamaru much weaker than Sasuke and Naruto?”
In Sakura’s impression, among her classmates, Sasuke’s strength is almost the best by a large margin, leaving Jotaro aside.
Naruto immediately asked, “Will Hinata and the others also participate?”
Kakashi nodded, his eyes revealing affirmation.
I met Asuma and Hong who were on a date on the road.
The two of them were quite determined to let their students take part in this exam.
And that guy Kai, in order to defeat himself, deliberately forced his students to participate in this year’s Chunin Exam.
“Then I’ll join in, too.”
Sakura believes that her strength has improved compared to before, and with Jiraiya’s guidance, she will not be much worse than Ino.
Kakashi said seriously: “Never underestimate your classmates. When you are making progress, they are also making progress!”
Naruto and the other two responded to Kakashi, their voices were in unison and loud, their eyes full of determination.
Chapter 42: Root Trading (Old Version)
At night, the Root Base was silent with only the dim lights flickering in the corners, as if they would be swallowed by the darkness at any moment.
The walls around gave off a cold air, and one could faintly hear the whistling of the wind outside the walls.
Shimura Danzo sat in his seat, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the table. The “tap, tap, tap” sound was particularly clear in the silent space, and each tap seemed to hit people’s hearts.
Danzo Shimura had a gloomy expression, his eyes fixed on the darkness ahead, not saying a word, as if he was waiting for something.
“Tick-tock.”
A crisp sound of dripping water rang out in the silence, as if breaking some kind of balance.
Someone suddenly stepped out from the dark corner.
“Long time no see, Master Shimura Danzo.”
The visitor’s voice was calm, but with a barely perceptible hint of teasing.
“It’s you…”
Danzo’s eyes narrowed, his face still expressionless, he just stared at the person who came, his eyes slightly narrowed.
“Orochimaru actually let you come to me.”
“You’re the second kid who dared to show up in front of me…”
Danzo’s voice was low and cold.
“It is an honor to be remembered by Master Danzo.”
Pharmacist Dou pushed up his glasses, and the lenses flashed a cold light under the light.
“May I ask, Danzo-sama, who is the first one?”
Pharmacist Kabuto looked calm and walked out of the dark area slowly and unhurriedly.
“You are not qualified to understand my affairs!” Danzo frowned, a hint of anger flashed in his eyes, and said coldly.
As the head of the Root, Danzo Shimura selects suitable children from the Konoha Orphanage to join the Root at irregular intervals every year for the development of the organization.
And this plan was named by Danzo: The Sacred Konoha Plan!
Kabuto Yakushi was also one of the chosen children back then!
It must be said that Yakushi Kabuto was the most outstanding one among the same batch of children. When performing spy missions, he was always able to calmly deal with various complex situations. He had extraordinary talents and completed every mission very neatly.
But later, he sent Kabuto Yakushi to supervise Orochimaru, but the other party became Orochimaru’s side.
Instead of bringing him any information about Orochimaru, Kabuto Yakushi revealed many of his own secrets to Orochimaru!
Danzo has always been good at brainwashing others to become his subordinates. What happened to Kabuto Yakushi was undoubtedly like a loud slap in the face for Danzo.
Whenever Danzo Shimura thought of this matter, he wished he could get rid of Kabuto Yakushi immediately.
On the ground, black bugs were crawling quickly, as if a dark cloud was surging.
“Wait, has Lord Danzo forgotten about his cooperation with Lord Orochimaru?”
Kabuto Yakushi’s expression changed, and he quickly stretched out his hand and threw a scroll towards Danzo, his movements swift and decisive.
“I’m here on behalf of Lord Orochimaru, and here is the news that Lord Danzo is most concerned about!”
Danzo Shimura raised his hand to take the scroll and looked at the line of words on it: Konoha Collapse Plan!
Danzo Shimura couldn’t help but frown, the veins on his forehead throbbed slightly. He stretched out his hand to stop Ryoma Aburame who was hiding in the dark.
When Kabuto Yakushi saw the black ninja bug under his feet disappear, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Danzo Shimura read the contents of the scroll and his expression became more solemn.
“That guy Orochimaru, does he actually have the guts to assassinate Monkey during the Chunin Exam?” Danzo whispered to himself with disbelief in his voice.
“I am from Konoha. Aren’t you afraid that I will tell Monkey about Orochimaru’s attempt to assassinate the Hokage? Besides, isn’t Orochimaru too arrogant?” Danzo raised his head and looked at Kabuto Yakushi coldly.
“This time, Jiraiya is still in Konoha.”
It was Jiraiya’s return to Konoha that made Danzo unable to figure out whether it was Sarutobi Hiruzen’s threat to him or some other deployment, so he had been patient and did not attack Naruto and Sasuke.
Kabuto Yakushi smiled. He knew Danzo very well. This old guy only cared about the position of Hokage and didn’t care about the life and death of others.
If there was a chance to kill the Third Hokage, the first person to rush forward would probably be Danzo Shimura.
“As for Jiraiya, Lord Orochimaru has already announced that he will not be in the village on the day the Chunin begins. Lord Danzo, Lord Orochimaru has always believed that you are the most qualified to be the Hokage.”
Kabuto lowered his head, hiding the smile on his face so that Danzo wouldn’t see the mockery in his eyes.
“Although Lord Orochimaru defected from Konoha, he still treated Konoha as his home in his heart.
It was because he was dissatisfied with the aging of Konoha under the rule of the Third Hokage that he decided to launch this plan.
Lord Orochimaru firmly believes that only with your leadership can Konoha be reborn again! “
Shimura Danzo laughed inwardly, but this kind of words could only be said in public.
When running for the Fourth Hokage, Orochimaru competed with me a lot.
But in the end, the position of the Fourth Hokage was given to Minato Namikaze.
If Orochimaru’s plan could really succeed, this time he might have a chance to become Hokage.
Thinking of this, Danzo Shimura suppressed the excitement in his heart, took a deep breath, and tried to keep his voice calm.
“Just tell me what conditions Orochimaru wants to propose.”
“Help us implement Konoha’s collapse plan during the Chunin Exams…”
“Impossible!” Danzo Shimura interrupted Kabuto Yakushi’s words coldly. His voice echoed in the room with unquestionable majesty.
“I can’t leave any stain on Konoha’s collapse plan. You should know very well that the Hokage is not the only one present at the Chunin Exam!”
Danzo stood up, put his hands behind his back, and paced back and forth in the room, his steps heavy and powerful.
Because Konoha Village was heavily guarded and a daimyo was present at the Chunin Exam.
By that time, the time when the senior ninja makes the arrangements will be the moment when Konoha will be most energetic.
If he were to take action himself and reveal any evidence in public, he would forget about becoming Hokage in his lifetime.
“Of course I know.”
Pharmacist Kabuto nodded, still with a faint smile on his face.
The Chunin Exam is an important day for Konoha, and it is also the time when the largest number of ninjas from other villages can enter Konoha.
Therefore, Lord Orochimaru decided to seize this opportunity and launch the Konoha collapse plan.
“If Lord Danzo can’t help with the plan, then I’ll use the bodies of the First and Second Hokage in exchange.”
Yakushi Kabuto spoke up and told the real purpose of his visit.
“Impossible. The First Hokage was the first person to found Konoha Village, and the Second Hokage was the teacher who nurtured me to adulthood. They are both martyrs of Konoha. I will not let their bodies be ravaged by Orochimaru!”
Shimura Danzo’s voice rose a few degrees, and an angry look appeared on his face.
“Danzo-sama, cooperation is not just one party giving blindly.
If he misses this opportunity, does Lord Danzo think he will have another chance to become Hokage in his lifetime?
I’m sure the First and Second Hokage will be willing to sacrifice for Konoha.”
Kabuto Yakushi looked at Danzo with a hint of temptation in his eyes.
Shimura Danzo was silent for a moment, his brows furrowed, and he fell into deep thought.
“The bodies of the First and Second Hokage are being monitored by the village ninjas…”
Shimura Danzo said slowly, with helplessness in his voice.
“This shouldn’t be a difficult task for Master Danzo.”
Pharmacist Kabuto smiled slightly and did not say anything else.
Danzo Shimura remained silent, closed his eyes, folded his hands across his chest, and thought carefully.
After a long time, Danzo Shimura opened his eyes, with determination in his eyes.
“You difficult fellow, this is the real reason why you came to me!”
Yakushi Kabuto smiled and said, “This is just a sincere cooperation.”
Danzo Shimura snorted coldly, turned around and walked deeper into the base.
“Come with me! I hope that Orochimaru won’t disappoint me like last time…”
“Don’t worry, Danzo-sama.”
Yakushi Kabuto followed behind, still with a confident smile on his face.
Chapter 43: Chunin Exam (Old Version)
The next day, the morning light was dim, and a faint golden glow sprinkled on the earth, giving the entire Konoha Village a layer of soft color.
The members of Team 7 gathered in front of the Ninja School one after another.
Because he was the examiner of the Chunin Exam, Jotaro went to prepare early and did not choose to go the same way as Naruto and others.
Naruto held his head in his hands carelessly, his face still filled with a bright smile, as if the Chunin Exam was just a fun adventure for him.
Sasuke put his hands in his pockets, raised his chin slightly, with a hint of pride in his eyes, and exuded an aura that kept strangers away.
Sakura, however, had dark circles under her eyes, her steps were a little unsteady, and she looked tired, which formed a sharp contrast with the energetic Naruto and Sasuke, and she seemed out of place.
Sakura tossed and turned in bed last night, worried that she would be a burden to Naruto and Sasuke.
Because of this, Sakura tossed and turned, and various situations that might arise during the exam kept appearing in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became, and she almost didn’t sleep all night.
Too nervous?
Seeing Sakura’s condition, Sasuke frowned slightly and thought to himself.
The three of them walked into the school together. The surrounding buildings and roads appeared particularly clear in the early morning sun.
The leaves swayed gently in the breeze, making a rustling sound.
Soon, they arrived at the door of classroom 301, only to see that it was already crowded with many ninjas gathered there, and the atmosphere seemed a little tense and chaotic.
It seems that there was some dispute in the middle.
“We are here to take the exam, why don’t you let us in!” A burly ninja shouted with his face flushed, his voice full of anger and dissatisfaction.
“Yes, yes, does Konoha bully others by taking advantage of its power?”
People from other ninja villages echoed in the crowd, and the mood was also aroused.
“Naruto, something’s wrong.”
Sasuke frowned and looked sharp. He could tell at a glance that an illusion had been cast here.
Sasuke carefully observed the surrounding environment, trying to find the flaw in the illusion.
Naruto responded to Sasuke and scratched his head. A look of complete understanding appeared on his face, but he was secretly wondering in his heart.
The three of them took a few steps closer, and just then a young man wearing a green tight bodysuit, with thick eyebrows and a bowl-shaped haircut was kicked to the side.
The boy fell to the ground, groaning.
The other party quickly got up from the ground, with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes.
The two examiners standing in front of the door had arrogant attitudes and disdainful expressions on their faces.
One of the hedgehog-haired examiners crossed his arms and sneered, “I’m doing this for your own good. You dare to take part in the Chunin Exam with your level? I think you should just give up!”
“Sorry, we just want to submit our application, please let us in…”
A young girl with a bun and wearing very Chinese-style clothing walked up cautiously to talk to the two examiners, her voice trembling and a hint of nervousness on her face.
“Look, I need to teach you a lesson!”
The examiner, who was holding a Fuma Shuriken on his back, had a fierce look in his eyes. Without saying a word, he punched the girl without caring that she was a girl.
At this moment, a green figure as fast as lightning appeared in front of the girl with the bun.
The figure moved swiftly, kicking one of the Chunin examiners away, then flipping over and kicking out another examiner, sending him flying.
The man’s series of movements were clean and neat, and he completed them in one go. He stood steadily in front of the girl, emitting a powerful aura that immediately shocked everyone else on the field.
“What? This guy with thick eyebrows is pretty strong.”
Naruto widened his eyes and looked at the man in the green tights, only to see white bandages wrapped around his arms. The marks of the bandages were clearly visible, and it was obvious that they were scars from training.
Could it be that this guy wants to play the pig and eat the tiger, a hero saving the beauty?
However, this appearance is not suitable for this style, so the result will be nothing in return.
Naruto silently compared his appearance to the other person’s and muttered to himself.
He carefully observed the other person’s eyes, nose and mouth, and then thought confidently: With these eyes, this nose and this mouth, I am obviously better than the other person.
Of course, if the opponent is compared with Sasuke, I’m afraid it will be difficult to tell the difference for a while.
Naruto glanced at Sasuke, sighed softly, and looked away.
“Hey, Naruto, what are you looking at?”
Sasuke immediately noticed the strange look Naruto was giving him.
Originally, Sasuke also wanted to save the girl, but someone got there first. He lost the opportunity to appear in front of everyone and was feeling a little annoyed.
As a member of the Uchiha clan, one can never allow the pressure on oneself to be weaker than on others.
“How long will this boring trick last? Hurry up and break this illusion. We need to go to the third floor.”
Sasuke said impatiently, with a hint of contempt in his tone.
“It’s been discovered.”
The two examiners lying on the ground looked at each other helplessly, with a bitter smile on their faces, but they were not angry.
The fact that the two of us are standing here is a test in itself. It seems that there are too many geniuses in this session.
Not only is there a ninja who can defeat both of them with physical skills, but there is also a genius who can recognize illusions at a glance.
“Don’t think you can fool Uchiha with this kind of low-level illusion!”
Sasuke snorted, raised his chin slightly, his eyes revealing pride, and turned to Sakura beside him and said: “Sakura, you have discovered it a long time ago.”
Sakura was slightly stunned.
“Your control over chakra is far superior to mine and Naruto’s. As long as you pay a little more attention, this illusion will not be difficult for you at all.”
Sasuke’s voice softened as he continued.
Sakura understood that Sasuke was trying to encourage her, and a warm feeling surged in her heart. She looked at Sasuke with gratitude, and her original uneasiness and nervousness about the Chunin Exam disappeared, and her eyes became determined.
“Ah, I noticed it a long time ago, this is the second floor!”
Sakura held up two fingers, her eyes focused, and she concentrated her chakra to break the illusion.
I saw that the house number 301 began to slowly change and turned into the original number 201.
“Xiao Li, didn’t we agree not to reveal our strength…”
Seeing that the illusion was lifted, the girl with the bun stopped acting, frowned slightly, and said helplessly.
Hyuga Neji also came out from the crowd and looked at the man in the green tights with dissatisfaction.
“Sorry, Neji, Tenten, I have something I have to do!” The watermelon-headed Lee blushed slightly, scratched his head embarrassedly, and looked at Sakura shyly.
“I’m Rock Lee from Team 3. Your name is Sakura, right? It’s such a beautiful name like cherry blossoms. Do you want to date me? I swear, I will protect you with my life!”
Xiao Li’s voice was a little excited and his eyes were full of anticipation.
Haruno Sakura glanced down at Sasuke, her cheeks slightly flushed, and she said firmly: “Sorry, I already have someone I like!”
The scene became quiet for a moment, and everyone’s eyes wandered back and forth between Rock Lee, Sakura and Sasuke, and the atmosphere became a little subtle.
Suddenly, it seemed like White Album season had arrived again.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk.”
Sasuke heard someone clicking their lips and frowned. When he turned around, he found that it was Naruto who made the sound.
The other party was looking at Sasuke and the other two with great interest, his eyes wandering around with a look of enjoying himself on his face.
Sasuke’s forehead was covered with a well-shaped scar. He grabbed Naruto by the collar and said through gritted teeth: “What are you talking about, you bastard!”
“Because you want to revive the Uchiha clan. Now there is a ready-made man who can win the woman’s heart through a duel. I’m sure your descendants will be envious when they hear such a story!”
Naruto said while struggling and pointing at Xiao Li.
When Sakura heard Naruto’s words, her eyes lit up and a look of anticipation appeared on her face.
Girls really like to watch two men fighting for her.
“What nonsense!”
Sasuke blushed and said angrily, “I won’t consider this before I kill that man!”
Since the original plan could no longer be carried out, Hyuga Neji didn’t want to stay any longer.
He frowned slightly, turned to his teammates who were still staring at Sakura, and reminded them: “Xiao Li, let’s go!”
“Ningji, you guys go first!”
Xiao Li shook his head, his eyes slowly moved away from Sakura and fell on Sasuke who was entangled with Naruto.
“He’s right. I also want to use a duel to let Sakura know who is the most suitable candidate for her.”
There was a hint of determination in Xiao Li’s eyes. Besides, Xiao Li had heard of Sasuke’s name a long time ago and had always wanted to challenge the number one among the newcomers.
As a hard-working ninja, his greatest interest is to challenge geniuses!
Chapter 44: Lee vs Sasuke (Old Version)
Sasuke was slightly startled, his eyes instantly froze, like two cold rays of light, and he was about to open his mouth to agree.
Suddenly, his mind seemed to be hit by something, and he involuntarily recalled the scene of his first battle with Jotaro. Those scenes flashed quickly in his mind.
Then Sasuke slowly put his hands into his trouser pockets, leaned back slightly, and looked into the distance, as if he wanted to penetrate the space and see the battle in the past.
He pursed his lips, lowered his voice, and said coldly: “Sorry, I refuse.”
“I, Uchiha Sasuke, love to say no to self-righteous people. Besides, I am not interested in fighting with children.”
Naruto tilted his head slightly, a hint of confusion on his face, scratched his cheek and said, “Why does this word sound familiar?”
“Is this the enlightenment of a genius?”
Rock Lee slowly lowered his head, looked at the ground, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he murmured.
After saying this, Rock Lee’s shoulders drooped slightly, and he looked a little lost. It seemed that at this moment, he was deeply aware of the huge gap between his state of mind and that of a genius.
Sasuke thought to himself: Is this how Jotaro felt when he said this? Yeah, it feels good!
“I see!”
Rock Lee seemed to have suddenly made up his mind. He raised his head abruptly, his eyes revealing firmness and determination.
Suddenly, Rock Lee stood up straight, clenched his fists, and said seriously: “I’m sorry, this is what Teacher Kai asked me to do, since I made you misunderstand and think you are right.
I will use all my strength from the beginning and will not show mercy!”
As he spoke, Rock Lee began to untie the bandages wrapped around his hands. His movements were swift and powerful, as if he was announcing his determination to the world.
After the bandages were removed, Rock Lee dropped the heavy iron block without hesitation.
“Boom——!”
The iron block fell to the ground with a loud noise, like a muffled thunder coming from the sky.
Those few short pieces of iron seemed as heavy as iron balls at this moment. They fell to the ground with terrifying weight, instantly raising a cloud of dust.
The ground began to shake violently, as if a small earthquake had occurred.
Sasuke cursed in his heart: Which normal ninja would carry such a heavy piece of iron on himself!
And this guy in front of me is so stubborn that he can’t understand what I’m saying!
“Eight Gates of Ninjutsu!”
A powerful aura suddenly burst out from Rock Lee, and that aura was like a surging wave, spreading outwards wave after wave.
Rock Lee’s eyes were filled with determination and resoluteness, and he shouted loudly: “First door, open the door, open!”
“Second gate, Xiu Gate, open!”
“The third door, the door of life, open!”
“The fourth gate, the gate of injury, open!”
With every shout, Rock Lee’s chakra became more violent, and the air around him seemed to be stirred up, forming a green airflow that surrounded his body like a giant green dragon.
Sasuke’s expression instantly became serious, and a hint of vigilance appeared in his eyes.
The veins on Rock Lee’s body were clearly visible, like green earthworms. His skin color gradually became darker, and beads of sweat the size of beans kept rolling down his forehead. However, his hoarse voice was filled with an incomparable determination.
“I originally saved this move to deal with Neji. To show my respect, come on, Uchiha Sasuke!”
Rock Lee stretched out one hand and assumed a fighting stance, with his legs slightly bent and his body center of gravity lowered, ready to attack at any time.
Sasuke stared at Rock Lee sharply, with the flame of fighting burning in his eyes. His pair of dark pupils instantly turned into two-magatama Sharingan, and the lines in his eyes seemed to contain mysterious power.
In this way, the battle between Rock Lee and Sasuke began.
The two of them fought quickly.
Rock Lee’s speed was astonishingly fast, like a flash of lightning, leaving a trail of afterimages in the air.
Facing Rock Lee with all four gates open at the same time, Sasuke was obviously overwhelmed.
Sakura stood aside, her hands clasped tightly together, her face full of worry. She stared at Sasuke and kept muttering, “So fast, this thick eyebrow is too fast!”
Sasuke could only concentrate on defense, constantly moving and dodging, but he still looked a little embarrassed.
Naruto’s eyes widened and he exclaimed, “It’s really amazing.”
Hyuga Neji snorted coldly, crossed his arms in front of his chest, with a hint of disdain on his face, but was secretly surprised in his heart: “Little Li is usually a thick-skinned guy, I didn’t expect he has such strength!”
Sasuke gritted his teeth. Under the state of double magatama Sharingan, Rock Lee’s figure became a little blurry.
Sasuke knew that he couldn’t go on like this, so he decisively mobilized his chakra and used the lightning-attribute chakra to stimulate his legs. Suddenly, arcs flashed and crackling sounds were heard.
Sasuke kicked forward at an extremely fast speed with a sharp sound of breaking through the air.
However, Rock Lee reacted faster and blocked it with his arm horizontally in an instant. With a “bang”, the collision between the two produced a powerful impact force, and the air around them was buzzing.
Rock Lee used his speed to feint and then kicked Sasuke in the chin.
Sasuke had no time to react and was kicked into the air.
“Konoha Whirlwind! Lion’s Combo!”
Rock Lee leaped high into the air and launched a series of attacks. His movements were smooth and continuous, like flowing clouds and running water.
Just when everyone thought the battle was about to end, Sasuke in mid-air suddenly turned into a piece of wood.
“Substitution Technique?!”
Hyuga Neji shouted in disbelief, his eyes wide open, his face full of surprise.
“When did this Uchiha clan guy perform the substitution technique?”
“Don’t go too far, asshole!”
The real Sasuke stood on the ground, frowned, and there was a hint of anger in his eyes.
Sasuke knew very well that with the help of lightning, he could only barely see the opponent’s figure, and it was impossible to defeat Rock Lee with physical skills.
If it were the Sasuke of the past, he would definitely continue to use physical skills to deal with Rock Lee, because this was his pride as a member of the Uchiha clan, and he was eager to defeat the opponent in the same field and thus demonstrate his superiority.
But now, Sasuke understands that is not his path. He, Uchiha Sasuke, wants to walk a path of his own!
“The Technique of Instantaneous Body Transformation!”
Sasuke quickly formed hand seals with skillful and smooth movements, and shadow clones instantly appeared around him.
Within this month, Sasuke had already mastered Uchiha Shisui’s moves to perfection.
The essence of the Instant Body Technique is to rely on the technique of clones to confuse the opponent, and then use the technique of Instant Body Technique to switch the body back and forth among the many clones, making it impossible for people to see the original body clearly.
After Sasuke improved it, he improved the clone technique into shadow clone, which made it even more difficult to guess the location of the original body.
Relying on the technique of Flickering Shisui, Sasuke constantly switched his body between shadow clones, cleverly avoiding Rock Lee’s attacks.
Rock Lee was originally a ninja who was only proficient in physical skills, which allowed him to practice physical skills without distraction and enhance his physical skills.
But before he reached a higher level, he had fewer countermeasures. At this time, Rock Lee was in a violent state and could not distinguish the real body hidden in the shadow clone. He could only attack blindly, but always missed.
“it’s over!”
Sasuke found the right moment, raised his right hand, and thunder and lightning roared, making a piercing sound, as if a thousand birds were chirping.
Just when Sasuke was about to use Chidori, two figures appeared on the field like lightning.
Kakashi was quick to act and grabbed Sasuke’s arm to stop him from taking the next step.
At the same time, Star Platinum’s punch suddenly hit Rock Lee in the face.
Rock Lee’s body flew far away like a kite with a broken string, and fell heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.
Jotaro lowered the brim of his hat with his hand and shook his head helplessly.
Kakashi narrowed his eyes, revealing a hint of seriousness, and said to Sasuke: “Sasuke, don’t cause trouble before the exam.”
Sasuke looked at Rock Lee who was knocked away, and nodded with lingering fear. He knew that if it was Jotaro who stopped him, he would have been punched out like he was just now.
Suddenly, there was a cloud of smoke, and a man wearing a ninja vest, the same green tights as Rock Lee, with a watermelon head and thick eyebrows slowly appeared, stepping on a big turtle.
When Naruto and Sakura saw each other, they were stunned, their eyes widened and their faces were full of surprise.
The other person is exactly the freshman version of Xiao Li! It’s Xiao Li plus!
“Teacher Might Guy.” Rock Lee had already released the Eight Gates Ninjutsu and shouted weakly.
“Rock Lee, you idiot…” Might Guy frowned with a hint of anger on his face, and punched Rock Lee, who had just stood firm, and knocked him away again.
Naruto and Sasuke were stunned. They widened their eyes, opened their mouths, and had expressions of disbelief on their faces.
Even Kakashi, who had been with Might Guy for many years, was frightened by Might Guy’s abrupt behavior. His body shook slightly and an expression of surprise appeared on his face.
Chapter 45 Youth! Youth! (Old Version)
“Teacher Kai, I…”
Xiao Li’s body trembled slightly. He looked directly at Kai, his lips trembling slightly, his voice choked, and tears flashed in his eyes.
At this time, the sun shone on them, but it could not dispel Xiao Li’s loss.
“Xiao Li…”
There was a hint of distress in Might Guy’s voice. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes full of concern.
“Teacher…I lost!”
Xiao Li’s voice was filled with self-blame. He lowered his head and shrugged his shoulders slightly.
“It’s okay, Xiao Li. Youth always comes with mistakes. Don’t take it to heart!”
Might Guy reached out and gently patted Xiao Li’s shoulder with a warm smile on his face, trying to comfort this lost disciple.
“Teacher…you are so nice to me!”
Xiao Li could no longer control his emotions, tears welled up in his eyes, and he threw himself into Might Guy’s arms, hugging him tightly with both hands.
Might Guy also had tears streaming down his face. He hugged Xiao Li back tightly, and the two of them cried bitterly. The air around them seemed to be infected by their emotions and was filled with a hint of sadness.
For some reason, Jotaro stood aside, squinting his eyes slightly, as if he saw the sunset and the sea.
The scene flashed by, causing an inexplicable emotion to surge in his heart.
Jotaro pulled down the brim of his hat, trying to hide the blushing expression on his face. He turned slightly to the side, not wanting others to see the strangeness in his expression at that moment.
“Li, you can’t be depressed because of a temporary failure. My youth won’t allow you to do that!” Might Guy pushed Xiao Li away, grabbed his shoulders with both hands, shook him hard, his eyes revealing determination and encouragement.
“Youth, this is youth, Teacher Kai!!”
Xiao Li’s eyes lit up, he clenched his fists, and a fighting look appeared on his face again.
Might Guy looked at Rock Lee, a hint of severity flashing in his eyes.
“You used the Eight Gates without my permission. As punishment, you will have to run around the training grounds towards the sunset a hundred times!”
His voice was firm and unquestionable.
“Yes, Mr. Kai!”
Rock Lee immediately stood up straight, saluted with a standard military salute, and responded seriously without any complaint in his eyes.
Both Might Guy and Rock Lee showed youthful smiles, and their white teeth shone particularly brightly in the sunlight, as if emitting light.
Sasuke was standing aside, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, his body shook slightly, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he thought to himself: I was actually competing with such a person just now!
Tiantian on the side covered his face in embarrassment, leaned back slightly, and shook his head gently, looking like he was helpless about the two of them.
“Hey, my dear friend, Kakashi!”
Might Guy suddenly turned his head and looked at Kakashi with sharp eyes and a confident smile on his face.
That iconic face of Xiao Li once again shocked Xiao Sakura who was standing aside. She opened her mouth slightly, her eyes full of surprise.
“It must be said that it is fate that my disciple met your disciple. Come on, Kakashi! My disciple lost to you, and I want justice for him!”
Might Guy clenched his fists, leaned forward slightly, and looked like he was ready to fight at any time.
“Now is not the time to mess around with you. I am the commander-in-chief of this Chunin Exam.”
Kakashi frowned slightly, pulled his ninja forehead protector, revealing the Sharingan inside, and carefully observed Rock Lee’s condition.
His eyes gradually became serious and his brows furrowed even more tightly.
“Kai, you should understand the danger of the Eight Gates Ninjutsu.
What level of cultivation has that child reached now?”
Kakashi’s voice was filled with worry as he looked directly at his friend.
Might Guy was silent for a long time, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes, before he slowly continued to answer.
“The fifth gate was when Xiao Li was at his peak!”
Kai’s voice was low, as if he was telling a heavy secret.
Sasuke’s heart tightened, thinking secretly that when he was fighting with Rock Lee, when Rock Lee only opened four gates, wasn’t that the opponent’s strongest moment?
There was a hint of shock and confusion in Sasuke’s eyes.
“Are you crazy?”
There was some horror in Kakashi’s eyes. He took a step forward, looked directly at his friend, and clenched his fists slightly.
“That child is less than fourteen years old this year, right? You should be aware of the trauma that the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu brought to that child, right?”
Kakashi’s voice was accusatory and worrying.
“That child will not stop because of such a little pain. The lotus of Konoha will bloom one day.”
There was determination in Might Guy’s eyes. He raised his head slightly and looked into the distance.
“Maybe I won’t be able to wait until that day.”
Jotaro took out the notebook, looked serious, and spoke.
“Lock Lee, you challenged other ninjas without permission during the Chunin Exam and disrupted the order of the exam room. You will be disqualified from taking the exam.”
Jotaro’s voice was cold and clear, echoing in the air.
Might Guy’s expression instantly lengthened, his eyes widened, his mouth opened wide, and he was petrified on the spot, as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt.
“I’m sorry, you’ll have to take the test next time.”
There was no emotion in Jotaro’s voice.
“How come?”
Tenten and Neji’s expressions changed. They looked at each other, their eyes full of anxiety and helplessness.
The Chunin Exam is an exam for three people to take together. Since Rock Lee lost the qualification, the two of them naturally could not participate in the Chunin Exam either.
The three of them have already had their participation in the Chunin Exam delayed for a year by Teacher Gai. If they are not allowed to participate this time, won’t they have to wait another year?
“Tenten, Neji, I…”
Xiao Li, the instigator, opened his mouth, his lips trembling, but he didn’t know what to say. His face was full of self-blame and his eyes were full of guilt.
With just one sentence, three of his students were disqualified from participating in the competition. Might Guy immediately wanted to beg for mercy. He took a step forward, raised his hands slightly, and had an anxious look on his face.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Kai, this is the rule of Konoha Village.
As the deputy commander, I have the right and obligation to ensure order in the examination room.” Jotaro looked at everyone present coldly. His eyes were like a sharp blade, which frightened the other ninjas who were watching the Chunin Exam and made them behave themselves. They lowered their heads and dared not look him in the eye.
“Jotaro, don’t scare the others too much.”
Kakashi frowned slightly, but he approved of Jotaro’s approach.
In this way, killing a chicken to scare the monkeys is a good way to stabilize the chaotic situation. However, the embarrassing thing is that the chickens killed are from my friend’s family…
Looking at his old friend who was gazing at him lovingly, Kakashi had no choice but to speak shamelessly.
“Jotaro, since this is your first offense, I won’t let you do it again.”
“JOJO, I volunteered to spar with him, it’s not considered as intentional provocation.”
Sasuke also pleaded for Rock Lee and took a step forward with sincerity in his eyes. Since the opponent’s true strength had not been fully demonstrated, Sasuke did not want to defeat Rock Lee without using his full strength.
“Looking at the gazes of the crowd, Jotaro sighed slightly and could only say.
“This won’t happen again, but as punishment, Rock Lee will have to help clean up the examination room after the Chunin Exam.”
“No problem!”
When Xiao Li saw that he could continue to take the exam, his eyes lit up. He agreed without saying a word, and a happy smile appeared on his face.
“That’s great, Xiao Li!”
Might Guy and Xiao Li burst into tears again and hugged each other tightly, their bodies tightly embraced, as if at this moment, all the grievances and joys were released.
Jotaro was also helpless about this couple. He shook his head slightly, with a hint of smile in his eyes.
Seeing that the order in the examination room had basically stabilized, I had no intention of staying any longer.
“Naruto, Sasuke, don’t make the same mistake.”
Jotaro’s voice was serious and powerful, and he looked at Naruto and the others with a warning in his eyes.
The two of them nodded quickly in agreement like chickens pecking at rice. Jotaro as the commander was really terrifying, they thought to themselves.
“Jotaro, I heard from Kakashi that you are also a master of Taijutsu, why don’t you cut with me…”
As soon as Might Guy opened his mouth, he felt Jotaro’s sharp gaze and the notebook that was about to record something. Tenten rushed over and blocked Might Guy’s mouth. She covered his mouth with both hands, with an anxious look on her face.
“Teacher Kai, please hold back for now. You don’t want us to lose the qualification for the exam again, right?”
There was a pleading tone in Tiantian’s voice.
“Then do your best, all of you.”
Kakashi encouraged Naruto and the others with a few words, and with a gentle smile on his face, he and Jotaro prepared to hand over the content of the first exam. They turned and left, their figures gradually disappearing in the sunlight.
Chapter 46: Cheating on the Exam (Old Version)
Naruto and the others stepped into classroom 301. The light inside the classroom was a little dim, and there was a tense atmosphere in the air.
Many Genin candidates who were taking the exam had already gathered there. After all, this was a joint Chunin exam, and there were more than a hundred candidates participating in the first round.
After what happened to Xiao Li, the examination room became much quieter. In the huge classroom, only the occasional sound of footsteps and the whispers of candidates could be heard, and there was no other noisy sound.
A crisp voice rang out, and a girl with long golden hair rushed towards Sasuke, an excited smile on her face, and rubbed her face against Sasuke’s shoulder intimately.
Sakura stood nearby, her eyes wide with jealousy, her hands clenched into fists.
I haven’t even held Sasuke’s hand yet!
“Hey, Inoboar, let Sasuke go quickly.” Sakura gritted her teeth and shouted angrily.
“Hey, Broad Forehead, you actually dare to take part in the Chunin Exam.” Ino retorted unyieldingly, and the two of them argued fiercely.
“Sakura, do you want to be caught by Jotaro and lose the exam?”
Seeing that the situation was not good, Naruto quickly reminded Sakura.
When Sakura heard this, she immediately shut up and stopped arguing with Ino, but there was still a trace of unwillingness in her eyes.
“Jotaro, what are you talking about?” Ino looked at Sakura, who had quieted down, with a puzzled look on her face. Since she had arrived at the examination room early, she naturally had no idea what was happening outside.
At this time, footsteps were heard at the door and several jonin examiners walked in.
Leading the group were Jotaro and a ninja with a scar on his face, which stood out in the dim light.
“I am your chief examiner, Morino Ibiki. The person next to me is the deputy commander-in-chief of this Chunin Exam. The first round of the selection exam is about to begin. Now please hand in your application forms in order, receive your number tags, sit in the corresponding seats, and wait for the exam papers.” Morino Ibiki’s voice was low and powerful, echoing in the classroom.
“Hey, Jotaro is also one of the invigilators this time.”
Ino’s mouth opened in surprise and her eyes widened.
She knew in her heart that ninjas who could serve as examiners for the Chunin Exams were not ordinary ninjas, not to mention Jotaro’s identity as the deputy commander-in-chief, which meant that his position was higher than Morino Ibiki’s. Her father was also a member of the intelligence team. Because of this relationship, Ino had known Morino Ibiki since she was a child, and the other party’s position was obviously also very high.
The other little strong men also showed surprised expressions. They never expected that Jotaro would suddenly become their examiner.
“Kill him, kill him…”
There was a red light flashing in Gaara’s eyes. He stared at Jotaro with longing, muttering to himself constantly, and his body trembling slightly, as if he would pounce on him at any time.
Soon, everyone’s seats were arranged in an orderly manner.
Naruto and the other two from Team 7 were all separated, or rather, they were in the same group, and were each assigned to the side of a strange ninja.
Hinata Hyuga from Team 8 was sitting right on Naruto’s right.
Hyuga Hinata lowered her head shyly, her voice as thin as a mosquito, barely audible. Her hands kept twisting the corners of her clothes, her fingers trembling slightly.
“It’s you, Hinata!”
Naruto greeted Hinata enthusiastically, a bright smile on his face.
Sitting close to Naruto, Hinata could even feel the heat brought by Naruto’s words. Her face suddenly turned red like a ripe apple. She quickly lowered her head and started playing with her fingers.
After the test papers were handed out, Morino Ibiki cleared his throat and explained the rules of the exam: “There are a total of ten questions on the test paper. One point will be deducted for each wrong answer. If all the questions are wrong, there will be zero points. The test is based on the total score of the group. This means that it not only tests the individual’s written test ability, but also the theoretical literacy of the entire team.”
After the exam started, Sasuke was the first to worry about Naruto, thinking: Naruto is all about quality but no manners.
Just as Sasuke thought, after reading the first question, Naruto sat down in his seat, his face seemed to be drained of its luster, and his eyes, which were originally full of vitality, were now filled with confusion.
Naruto stared at the test paper with his mouth slightly open. The words were clearly ones he knew, but when put together they made it hard for him to understand.
Qi Kexiu, is his journey to becoming a Hokage going to end at the first step?
Naruto held a pen in his hand and tapped it lightly on the table, looking very anxious.
Jotaro sat on the podium above. Ostensibly, he was testing the candidates’ theoretical knowledge, but in fact, the focus was on examining these students’ ability to gather intelligence.
The examination method is completely different from that in my previous life, and it has to be said to be very ninja-like.
Jotaro narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the examinees below. With the observation ability of Star Platinum, he witnessed all kinds of strange cheating methods in this world.
The first one was Gaara who used the Eye of Sand to observe the test papers of other candidates. The sand of the opponent slowly flowed around, forming the Eye of Sand, which spied on the test papers of other candidates.
The second is to open the Byakugan. The genius of the previous Ninja Academy, Hyuga Neji, has a faint white light in his eyes, which can directly penetrate the human body and observe the answers of other people.
Next is Aburame Shino, who uses bugs to collect information about others. His shoulders are covered with tiny bugs, which fly in the air and transmit information.
There is also Ino who uses the Mind Transmigration Technique to directly possess another person, and Sasuke who uses the Sharingan to copy the movements of the former.
It has to be said that the cheating methods used by the Genin in the Chunin Exams held collectively by Konoha, the Sand Village and several other small villages opened Jotaro’s eyes.
Jotaro remained indifferent when his teammates cheated. He couldn’t understand how Sasuke, who was cheating, could brag about being a top student.
Did you cheat before?
However, this is an exam to test cheating. You have to be really smart or really stupid to choose to do the questions yourself.
“Naruto, Naruto-kun…”
Seeing Naruto scratching his head, Hinata kindly pushed the test paper to the side closer to Naruto, her eyes full of concern.
Naruto naturally noticed Hinata’s actions, but he didn’t dare to look!
Naruto clearly felt that there were two pairs of eyes at the podium, staring at him like torches.
This behavior directly caused the other candidates sitting next to Naruto to become restless and tremble slightly, fearing that they had been discovered.
“Hey, kid!”
Suddenly, Naruto’s consciousness was pulled into a sewer area.
There was a pungent smell in the air and the ground was covered with sewage. Naruto looked up and saw a huge red fox lying in a cage, staring at him with bloodshot eyes. Its body was huge, like a small mountain, and its fur looked particularly bright in the dim light.
“Kid, I can help you with this test.”
Kyuubi’s voice was low and hoarse, full of authority.
“take an exam?!”
Naruto hadn’t yet recovered from the shock of seeing the Nine-Tails, but when he heard what the Nine-Tails said, he immediately reacted.
“Fox, did you bring me here? Let me out quickly, or I won’t have a chance this time!”
Naruto clenched his fists and shouted anxiously, his eyes full of tension.
“Hmph!” Kyuubi snorted, “Little brat, do you really think you can complete this exam by yourself? The look in your eyes is as desperate as a rat about to drown in a cesspool!”
“I don’t need your help!”
Naruto glared at the Nine-Tails with dissatisfaction, his face full of stubbornness.
“Wait, you said you could help me?”
Naruto suddenly realized, his eyes lit up, and asked.
“I just realized now that my host is such a brainless idiot!” Nine-Tailed Fox said disdainfully.
Naruto ignored the Nine-Tailed Fox’s shouting and stepped forward and said, “Can you help me?” He looked at the Nine-Tailed Fox suspiciously, and his eyes seemed to say that it was just a fox.
“Little devil, I have lived for thousands of years!”
Kyuubi said proudly.
“Why are you helping me?”
Naruto knew that there was no free lunch in the world, so he frowned and asked.
“Help me beat up a guy who makes me unhappy.”
There was a flash of anger in Kyuubi’s eyes.
“Just now, the One-Tail was talking to the Nine-Tail through the chakra of the tailed beasts.
That stinky civet cat, I haven’t beaten him for a long time, and now he dares to provoke me!
Chapter 47 This smell is the smell of lying! (Old version)
“I understand. I’ll help you!”
Naruto said to the Nine-Tails with a firm look in his eyes, and then he felt dizzy and his consciousness returned to reality and he slowly woke up.
Naruto looked at the test paper with only his name on it, a hint of determination flashed in his eyes, and he immediately started writing quickly.
At this moment in the classroom, the only sound was the rustling sound of pen tips rubbing against the test paper.
Sakura and Sasuke were sitting not far away, and they had been secretly watching Naruto’s situation. When they saw Naruto lying on the table just now, their hearts were in their throats, and they thought Naruto had given up the opportunity for the written test.
Of course, we cannot rule out the possibility that Naruto gave up and simply wrote a bunch of random answers.
Sasuke thought to himself, if he couldn’t answer the question, could Naruto?
“Naruto-kun…”
Hinata had long been worried about the possibility that Naruto might not pass the written test.
At this moment, seeing Naruto answering the questions so quickly, she couldn’t help but secretly observe the situation with her eyes.
Hinata carefully compared her answers and was surprised to find that Naruto’s answers were almost exactly the same as hers.
She even found a loophole in one of the questions she answered using the equation deduced by Naruto! Hinata’s eyes widened with an expression of disbelief on her face.
Naruto’s behavior of writing quickly naturally attracted the attention of Jotaro and Ibiki Morino.
Morino Ibiki, patrolling as the invigilator, walked over slowly with a puzzled look on his face, bent down, and carefully looked at the answers on Naruto’s test paper, with a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes.
Morino Ibiki was naturally aware that other candidates were cheating, but he had no idea of ​​the cheating methods of this blond boy.
Looking at Naruto’s neat way of answering the questions, although his handwriting was a little sloppy, it was definitely not a skill that Naruto should be able to master at his age.
Could it be that this kid is a genius?
Morino Ibiki thought to himself.
Under the observation of Star Platinum, Jotaro naturally discovered that Naruto had no intention of cheating.
According to my understanding of Naruto, it is impossible for Naruto to answer these questions. Since it is not cheating from outside, could it be from inside?
Jotaro narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Naruto thoughtfully, thinking: The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox can do this?
As the exam time passed slowly, it finally came to an end.
Ibiki Morino stood on the podium and loudly announced the details about the last question.
Most people couldn’t stand the pressure, looked frustrated, and stood up and walked out of the examination room.
Only Naruto and a few others stayed in the classroom and passed the exam without any problems. In fact, Naruto wanted to emphasize loudly “I have a dream” after Morino Ibiki’s announcement.
But it was his first time cheating, and Naruto was still nervous and excited, so he chose not to speak out.
“Congratulations on passing your first exam.”
Morino Ibiki’s voice echoed in the classroom.
Crack! Just as Morino Ibiki finished his words, there was a sharp and piercing sound of glass breaking.
A black shadow wrapped up in a ball suddenly attacked like a black cannonball.
Jotaro reacted extremely quickly, and in an instant he flashed in front of the black shadow.
Star Platinum appeared instantly, its arm muscles tensed, and its fist swung out suddenly with a powerful momentum.
“Wait a moment……”
Morino Ibiki opened his mouth, but before he could finish his words, Star Platinum had already knocked the flying black shadow away!
The black shadow drew an arc in the air and fell heavily to the ground.
“Did I do something wrong?”
Realizing that something was wrong, Jotaro looked at the dull face of Morino Ibiki, his eyes full of confusion, hoping to get an answer from the other party.
“No……”
Ibiki Morino opened his mouth, but didn’t know how to blame Jotaro.
The other party mistakenly thought it was an enemy attack and reacted immediately. They did nothing wrong in protecting the candidates in the examination room.
“If nothing else, we’ll have a second exam.”
Jotaro frowned slightly, as he had been feeling a little restless to sit still in the classroom. Fortunately, he only had to be responsible for the first written test, as the second test would be conducted by Kakashi and another examiner.
“The person you just knocked away was our second examiner.”
Morino Ibiki’s face was a little stiff, with the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, as he answered Jotaro.
Jotaro’s expression froze instantly, and a hint of embarrassment flashed in his eyes.
Snap!
There was the sound of windows shattering again, with glass fragments flying everywhere.
I saw that the black shadow was standing at the window again.
“Who attacked me just now? Come out quickly!”
Hongdou covered her injured shoulder, her face full of anger, and she glanced at everyone angrily.
Everyone’s eyes were focused on Jotaro, with a hint of watching a show in their eyes.
Red Bean also noticed Jotaro’s tall figure.
“Are you also a candidate today? How dare you attack me? I hope you don’t fall into my hands in the second exam!”
Anko’s voice was sharp and threatening.
“Stop it, Anko!”
Morino Ibiki shouted at the thick-skinned Red Bean, and spoke with a dissatisfied look on her face.
“He is the deputy commander of this Chunin Exam. If you hadn’t come in a weird way, he wouldn’t have attacked you as an enemy.”
Morino Ibiki expressed his dissatisfaction with Anko’s mischief, saying that she had to climb up through the window instead of walking on the right path!
“Deputy Commander, is that him?”
Hongdou was stunned, and her eyes widened even more. She had heard of the other party’s name a long time ago. He was promoted to a jonin in Konoha at the age of twelve, and his name was now well-known throughout Konoha.
Knowing that she couldn’t teach Jotaro a lesson, Red Bean glared at Jotaro fiercely, her eyes full of unwillingness.
Then, Hongdou looked around at the candidates present.
“Ibiki, the first exam was too easy, leaving so many people behind.”
Hongdou’s nose twitched slightly and she noticed a blonde candidate in the crowd. This kid didn’t look like a smart person at all.
Red Bean teleported to Naruto’s side and took notice of his paper. Looking at the solution written on it that she couldn’t understand, a hint of doubt flashed in her eyes.
“Little devil, you cheated!”
Hongdou suddenly spoke, her voice sharp and full of questions.
Naruto shuddered, nervous sweat instantly dripped down his forehead, and his body trembled slightly.
“I don’t.”
Naruto’s voice was trembling.
“snort!”
Red Bean moved closer to Naruto, suddenly opened her mouth, and licked Naruto’s face with her tongue.
The movement was swift and sudden, catching Naruto off guard.
“This smell is the smell of lying!”
Red Bean licked her lips, not caring about the frightened Naruto, her eyes full of pride.
“But it doesn’t matter. You passed the first test, but it won’t be that easy to pass the second test I carefully designed. I will eliminate at least half of the people this time!”
Anko’s voice was full of defiance and confidence, and her eyes scanned the people present, as if she had already seen them fail in the second exam.
Chapter 48: Orochimaru’s Attack (Old Version)
Forest of Death.
The entrance to the second exam.
Mitarashi Anko stood tall at the front of the line, her eyes sweeping across the group of candidates in front of her who were full of energy and expectation, her expression serious.
“Now, I announce the second exam of the Chunin Exam: The Battle for the Scroll of Heaven and Earth.” Hongdou’s voice was clear and loud, echoing among the crowd.
At this moment, Kakashi hurried to Jotaro, his face tense, brows slightly furrowed, and his eyes revealed a hint of anxiety and solemnity.
“Jotaro, I’ll have to trouble you to take my place in the second exam.”
“What happened?”
Jotaro frowned and asked in confusion.
I don’t like the examination room myself, but Kakashi still wants to give me the position of chief examiner for the second exam.
“The bodies of the First and Second Hokage were stolen last night. The Third Hokage is now doing his best to block the news and is urgently ordering the ninjas to find the thieves.”
Kakashi lowered his voice, his expression becoming more serious.
Kakashi’s summoning beast, Puck, has a keen sense of smell and a natural advantage in smells.
At this moment, it was being arranged by the Third Hokage to carry out a search mission with the Kiba clan.
Compared to the Chunin Exam, the affairs of the First and Second Hokage were obviously more important.
Jotaro sighed helplessly, realizing the urgency of the situation.
The remains of the first Hokage are undoubtedly equivalent to the remains of the Emperor. If other ninja villages knew about it, Konoha’s reputation would be greatly damaged.
Moreover, the First Generation’s powerful Wood Release has always been a secret of Konoha Village. If it were discovered by other villages with ulterior motives, it would be a serious disaster.
“I see.”
After Kakashi left, Hongdou also finished her introduction to the exam.
The Death Forest Exercise Field is surrounded by multiple entrances.
The interior contains rivers, forests and swamps.
In the center is a tall tower. The distance from the entrance to the tower is about three hundred kilometers.
In this exam, all methods are unlimited, and the goal is to collect both the scrolls of heaven and earth and reach the central tower within five days.
Among all the candidates, half of the teams carried the Scroll of Heaven and half of the teams carried the Scroll of Earth.
On a hill.
A woman wearing a bamboo hat watched the scene quietly.
The woman’s face was grim, her lips slightly raised, she licked her lips, her eyes flashing with greed and excitement, as if she was expecting something.
“I’m finally going to see my most perfect prey.”
She murmured to herself.
Naruto and the other two stepped into the entrance of the training ground.
The ancient trees flourished, their branches so tall that not even the sun could penetrate.
However, there was a gloomy atmosphere in the forest, which made people feel a little chilly.
At this time, Naruto and the other two were sitting cross-legged under a thick tree root, holding their first group meeting.
“If you want to survive in the Death Forest for five days, the first step is to find a way to obtain basic living supplies, food and water.”
Sasuke said with a serious expression.
Sasuke drew a rough map of the Death Forest on the ground based on his memory. He frowned and pointed to their location on the map and said, “We are in a place with the most people at the entrance. I don’t know if it was intentional by the examiner from the second round, Red Bean. In other words, it’s the most likely place for a fight to break out.”
“For several days, you have to think about food while thinking about movement.”
“Don’t worry, I can fish and hunt.”
Naruto patted his chest and volunteered, with a confident smile on his face, “Since I was a child, I always went to the forest to pick mushrooms and fish because I didn’t have enough to eat. When I was lucky, I could even eat a few pheasants.”
Sasuke nodded slightly, without objection.
Sakura also shook her head slightly to show that she had no objection.
Although it was a team mission for three people, she actually knew that it was Naruto and Sasuke who had been protecting her.
“Food problem solved, consider the second element.”
Sasuke said, and drew a circle heavily on the entrance location on the map with his finger.
“We are the area with the most people, and judging from the location of the entrance, there are at least six groups entering.
In a few days, the first batch of battles are most likely to break out on our side, but this is also an opportunity.
We have the Scroll of Heaven. We just need to find the team with the Scroll of Earth among the six teams, take the scroll from them, and then head directly to the center!”
“So our current task is to hide ourselves?”
Naruto asked thoughtfully, crossing his arms in front of his chest.
Sasuke and Sakura both looked at Naruto in surprise, with surprised expressions on their faces.
“What’s wrong? Is there something dirty on my face?”
Naruto asked confusedly, touching his face.
“No, I never thought that Naruto would one day say something like what Sasuke should say.” Sakura shook her head with a smile on her face.
“Of course. Jotaro has told me more than once that the key to combat is to collect intelligence, organize it, and then take action.”
Naruto grumbled in dissatisfaction, “By staying with Jotaro, I’ve learned what to do by osmosis.”
“So what we have to do now is hide ourselves, right, Sasuke?” Sakura asked.
“No, it’s a fight.”
Naruto interrupted, “Sasuke, Sakura, someone’s coming over.”
“Someone, what are you talking about, Naruto?”
Sakura was confused, while Sasuke’s eyes narrowed.
“I don’t know, but someone is coming.”
Naruto vaguely sensed that several strands of chakra were rapidly approaching the three of them.
In the past few days, Naruto noticed that his perception of chakra was much more sensitive than before.
Is Naruto’s perception of chakra so strong?
Sasuke thought to himself, feeling a little unhappy on the other hand.
As soon as we entered the forest, we were targeted by other teams. Do you think your team is easy to be bullied?
Not far from the three of them, several shurikens flew towards them rapidly.
Sasuke’s eyes flashed, and he quickly took out a few shurikens, flicked his wrist, and fought back.
Haruno Sakura shuddered and looked nervously into the darkness deep in the forest, clutching the corners of her clothes tightly with both hands.
There, there was a chilling murderous aura that made her feel terrified.
Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other, and they blocked Sakura’s way without hesitation. Naruto looked serious and whispered, “Sasuke, the guy who came here gives me a feeling that he is stronger than Zabuza…”
“As Kakashi said, the Chunin Exams bring together many dangerous people…”
Uchiha Sasuke drew out his shuriken, and his double magatama Sharingan stared closely into the depths of the forest, with a hint of vigilance in his eyes.
Just the other person’s aura made him feel terrified.
Rustle…the footsteps are getting closer.
It was a woman wearing a conical hat.
She slowly took off the hat on her head, revealing her sickly pale face. The ninja forehead protector on her forehead revealed her identity – a ninja from the Kusagakure Village.
One person! Sasuke’s Sharingan narrowed slightly, and he was secretly surprised.
Naruto was also surprised. He clearly felt several chakras approaching, but the other chakras disappeared.
Sasuke looked at the newcomer warily. The other party actually dared to appear in front of three people alone. It seemed that he was very confident in his own strength.
“The most delicious prey, I found you…”
The woman spoke, her voice cold and sinister, giving people the feeling of being stared at by a snake.
Although he was looking at everyone, Sasuke found that the other person’s eyes were looking at him vaguely.
“Naruto, she’s very strong.”
Through the Sharingan, Sasuke can visually see the huge amount of chakra in the other person, which even exceeds that of Kakashi.
Sasuke couldn’t help but gasp.
What a joke!
As the grass ninja approached, an invisible pressure was released in the forest. She was just walking slowly towards the members of Team 7, but her footsteps felt like a heavy hammer, hitting the three people’s minds and affecting their heartbeats.
Logically speaking, the opponent’s actions would attract the attention of other teams.
But since he came in, Naruto has not felt any other chakra fluctuations. Sasuke originally thought that the other teams were hiding well, but now it seems that there is only one explanation – they were all killed by the woman in front of them!
Chapter 49: Sasuke’s Three Magatama (Old Version)
“Hehehe…”
The Kusanagi woman let out a creepy laugh, breaking the silence of the Death Forest.
She slowly took out the scroll engraved with the word “Earth”. There was still undried blood on the scroll, and the deep red color was particularly dazzling in the dim forest.
This scene made Naruto even more certain that the other party had killed members of other teams!
The Kusanagi woman clenched the Book of Earth tightly in her hand, a hint of madness flashed in her eyes, and then she stuffed the scroll to her mouth.
Her tongue tightly wrapped around the scroll like a snake’s tongue, and she actually swallowed this scroll, which was as thick as her arm, into her stomach!
“Hey, Sasuke, this guy…”
Naruto felt nauseous and his stomach churned. He had no idea how the other party had managed to swallow such a huge scroll, and a look of disgust appeared on his face.
Sasuke also felt uncomfortable. The scene in front of him was extremely uncomfortable. He frowned slightly, and a hint of disgust appeared in his eyes.
“In this exam, your Chunin examiner mentioned it. The party with the scroll of heaven and the party with the scroll of earth need to fight to win.”
The Kusa-nin woman licked her tongue, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she watched the two men with interest.
“Then let’s get started!”
The Kusanagi woman opened her eyes wide, and a strong and terrifying murderous aura burst out of her body. The murderous aura spread in all directions like an invisible wave.
Sakura’s face instantly turned pale with fear, and her legs couldn’t stop trembling, as if she had fallen into a sea of ​​blood and corpses. The fatal pressure was overwhelming, which was much more terrifying than the experience that Zabuza had brought her…
“I hope you, a member of the Uchiha clan, can bring me a pleasant experience!”
The Kusashi woman’s voice was full of provocation.
Sasuke didn’t wait for the other party to finish speaking and decided to strike first. He quickly pulled out four kunai from his ninja tool bag and swung his arm hard. The kunai flew towards the Kusanagi woman like a meteor.
Sasuke was able to move freely despite his powerful murderous aura, and the Kusanagi woman looked at him with satisfaction.
The Kusa-nin woman twisted her body and dodged Sasuke’s kunai quite easily.
Naruto quickly performed hand seals and muttered something.
After a series of white smoke, many Naruto appeared in various places in the forest, like a tide, rushing towards the Kusanagi woman.
“Naruto Lion Bang!”
One of the shadow clones seized the opportunity and kicked the Kusanagi woman.
However, before the shadow clone could let the other party take off, the other party stretched out its body in a strange posture and wrapped around the shadow clone like a flexible poisonous snake.
The shadow clone disappeared in an instant.
“I’m only interested in Uchiha Sasuke. It would be troublesome if the others got involved in the battle.”
The Kusanagi woman had a stern face and a hint of impatience in her eyes. She hated Naruto for disturbing her fun.
At this moment, a thick and sturdy snake suddenly jumped out from behind the Kusanagi woman! The snake relied on its huge body, like a moving wall, to crush Naruto’s shadow clone. Then, it opened its bloody mouth, revealing its sharp teeth, and rushed straight up!
“Rasengan!”
Naruto quickly performed a ninjutsu with one hand, and the blue chakra condensed into a huge ball in his hand, emitting powerful energy.
Naruto pushed hard, and the condensed blue balls blasted open the snake’s strong skin.
“Boom!” With a loud bang, an explosion occurred.
Snake meat fell all over the sky like June rain, bright red snake blood spilled all over the ground, and a strong fishy smell filled the air.
“This ninjutsu?”
The Kusanagi woman stared at Naruto, her eyes showing a hint of surprise. Looking at Naruto’s full head of golden hair, it gradually matched the image of an old friend in her memory.
The Kusanagi woman stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, her eyes sparkling with excitement. It was more interesting than she had imagined… It seemed… she had gained a lot today.
“The art of spiritual communication!”
The Kusa-nin woman cut the seal she had made on her right arm and shouted.
A cloud of smoke spread out.
Under the smoke, three giant spotted pythons, each nearly eighty meters long, appeared. Their bodies were like small hills, and their scales flashed strangely in the dim light.
The Kusanagi woman jumped lightly onto the head of the big snake in the middle and controlled the other two big snakes to attack Sasuke and Naruto respectively.
“Naruto, I leave it to you, protect Sakura!”
Sasuke’s eyes were determined and his figure flashed. In a few breaths, he arrived in front of the big snake.
Sasuke created dozens of shadow clones in one breath, and the shadow clones quickly dispersed and surrounded the Kusanagi woman.
“Um??”
When the Kusanagi woman saw the ninjutsu performed by Sasuke, her originally stiff facial expression changed slightly.
Konoha has two speed-type ninjas who are famous in the ninja world.
One is the golden flash of Flying Thunder God Technique, and the other is the improved Flickering Body Technique Shisui.
I didn’t expect that this boy could even master the technique of Shisui’s instant body movement…
Soon, the Kusanagi woman restrained her expression.
She gave an approving smile to Sasuke, who possessed the double magatama Sharingan.
“You two Uchiha brothers are becoming more and more likable!”
Sasuke’s eyes suddenly became as sharp as an eagle, and his face was full of shadows.
After the battle with Xiao Li, he had a vague premonition of advancement in his eyes.
At this moment, stimulated by the other party saying Itachi’s name, Sasuke’s double magatama Sharingan completely turned into a triple magatama!
“You know something about Itachi… tell me!”
Sasuke’s voice was deep and powerful, filled with urgency.
The Kusanagi woman stared at Sasuke’s three-magatama Sharingan with fascination, and her body couldn’t help but tremble with excitement.
“As expected of brothers, even your eyes are exactly the same. You and your brother, Uchiha Itachi, both have a pair of beautiful eyes!”
“Humph, I’m not like him!”
Sasuke snorted coldly, with a hint of anger in his eyes. Comparing himself with Itachi, what a joke!
This is what Sasuke hates the most.
Since the other party won’t say anything, then take him down first!
Relying on the Flickering Technique and the enhanced vision brought by the Three-magatama Sharingan, Sasuke and the Kusanagi woman fought back and forth for a while, and it was difficult to tell who was the winner.
“I was not disappointed…”
The Kusanagi woman’s eyes were sparkling, but in close combat, her speed was suppressed by Sasuke.
The Uchiha clan has an excellent bloodline. Both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke have terrifying strength beyond their peers at this age.
Sasuke raised his hand and used the instant body-flash technique to exchange with the shadow clone Sasuke behind him.
In the blink of an eye, Sasuke was behind the Kusanagi woman.
The Chidori in his right hand condensed instantly and was almost instantly released, and the quick blow pierced the heart of the Kusanagi woman.
“You really disappoint me. This is all you can do…”
Sasuke raised his head. After advancing to the three-magatama Sharingan, he was unprecedentedly confident.
Even if it was Itachi, I wouldn’t lose as miserably as before!
“The Uchiha clan is too arrogant…”
The cold voice of the Kusanagi woman suddenly appeared behind Sasuke.
Sasuke was shocked to see the Grass Ninja woman in front of him transformed into a clay clone, and the dissipated clay wrapped around Sasuke’s right hand, making it impossible for him to break free.
when!
Sasuke was suddenly shocked. The opponent was actually fighting him with only the earth clone!
“Hehe, Sasuke-kun, your strength is indeed good, but unfortunately there is still a big gap between you and your brother. Let me give you a gift to help you.”
The Kusanagi woman stretched her head closer to Sasuke and was about to speak.
Naruto, who had just dealt with two giant snakes, descended from the sky, and his voice rang out like a loud bell.
The Rasengan had a powerful impact, cutting off the distance between Sasuke and the Kusanagi woman.
“You trouble-making little devil, do you also want to become prey?”
There was a hint of disdain in the Kusanagi woman’s eyes.
“Sasuke is not your prey, you half-man, half-woman shemale!” Naruto shouted angrily, his eyes filled with rage.
Naruto, Sasuke and the Kusanagi woman were fighting again.
It must be said that with Naruto joining the battle, the Kusanagi woman also felt a little tricky. This kid with amazing chakra did not skimp on his chakra at all, and started with a Rasengan attack.
Minato’s signature ninjutsu was just a basic attack on this kid.
And because Sasuke relies on the technique of instant body movement, it is difficult for the Kusanagi woman to capture his position.
Sasuke’s occasional attack would put her in danger.
In this case, the Kusanagi woman set her sights on Naruto, who was releasing the Rasengan again. While he was dodging, she transformed her right hand into a poisonous snake.
Countless white snakes, with emerald green venom dripping from their fangs, swooped out like lightning.
Naruto was caught off guard for a moment.
“What, you actually did that to Naruto–!”
At this point in time, Sasuke used the instant body technique to block in front of Naruto!
The venomous snake pounced on Sasuke and bit down on the nearby flesh. The venom of Cuibi was injected into Sasuke’s body, and the wound immediately turned purple-black, and dark blood flowed out from its fangs.
“Fire Style. Great Fireball Technique——!”
Sasuke endured the pain and spewed out flames from his mouth, burning the poisonous snake to ashes.
Naruto’s pupils widened, and he was so shocked by the scene that he was speechless.
In the residual heat of the flame, one could even smell the blood coming from Sasuke.
“Sasuke, why…why are you protecting me?”
Naruto’s voice was shaking and tears were glistening in his eyes.
“What’s that expression on your face, you’re the last one!”
The corners of Sasuke’s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a weak smile.
“Why…why for someone like me…”
Naruto yelled in agitation, his hands clenched into fists.
“You are meddling in other people’s business!”
“How should I know… my body just moves involuntarily, idiot!”
The poison quickly flowed throughout Sasuke’s body.
Sasuke’s face turned pale as paper, and he could no longer hold on and fell backwards.
Naruto hurried forward and caught Sasuke steadily.
“I haven’t defeated that man yet… I haven’t defeated my brother yet…” Sasuke showed an unwilling expression on his face and his eyes were full of regret.
“Am I going to die just like this…”
Sasuke covered his eyes with his hands, trying not to let his tears fall. He knew it was the Kusagakure woman’s trick to seduce him, but he fell into her trap.
In Sasuke’s mind, memories kept coming back of his interactions with Naruto.
Whether it is daily quarrels or collaboration at critical moments, the two of them are unwilling to admit defeat to each other, and can tacitly see each other’s next plan with a glance.
During a month of training, Naruto kept telling him about his dream of becoming a Hokage. He sneered at Naruto, but was subtly influenced by him.
In pursuit of power, ignoring the people around you, is this what you call a wrong path? Jotaro… I haven’t walked the long road you mentioned yet…
Sasuke endured the pain and said with difficulty: “Naruto, that guy’s target is me…Take Sakura and run!”
“What are you talking about, Sasuke!” Naruto refused to leave no matter what, his eyes full of determination.
Sasuke suddenly found some strength and grabbed Naruto by the collar.
“Naruto, he is not someone you can handle! I finally saved you, you must not die…”
After saying the last sentence, Sasuke’s hands drooped and he slowly closed his eyes.
“Sas, give…”
“Sas …
Naruto yelled in grief, his voice echoing through the forest.